Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
JASON CAUGHT IN MOM'S PANTIES

Posted by tcg 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 3757  |  
93%
  |  7

Adventures In Rubber (Chapter 1)

Chapter 1


Jason was getting frustrated. The embroidered jacket was chafing, the
bar scotch he'd ordered was watery, and he was sweating in the rubber
pants. What the hell he thought, I may as well enjoy my drinking, if I
can't enjoy the bl**dy party. He poured his drink into an abandoned
margarita, and caught the bartender's eye. "Double shot of Macallan,
neat," he ordered. The bartender, a bored-looking gorilla in a nun's
habit, said, "Top shelf is four bucks a shot," waited for his reaction,
and when he said nothing, turned to pour.

Jason had come to the Hallowe'en party alone, as a last resort, knowing
full well he would most likely remain alone. He looked around the
party, noting the many couples that had formed since the masquerade
dance had begun. It looked like yet another lonely night out of years
of lonely nights.

Earlier, things had looked promising as several attractive women had
shown interest in his flashy costume. But right on cue, his insecurity
had caused him to stammer, to blurt meaningless and silly things, and
one by one, they had disappeared into the crowd, only to be glimpsed
later hanging on the arm of another, apparently more confident man, or
in some cases, woman.

It was hard to tell, with some of the costumes.

Shit, why couldn't I have been born gay, he thought. At least, there
seem to be a lot more men here than women with a fetishistic bent.

His hopes rose again when a young woman in an outrageous blonde wig and
1920's flapper dress walked up to him with two glasses of champaign.
She looked like a gangster's moll from a movie.

"Hoy they-uh," she said. He grinned. She even had the accent down pat.

"Hey, baby doll," he said in his best imitation of Al Capone.

She frowned slightly then brightened. "Oi loik ya cawstume, where'd ja
foind it?"

Once again, he tried to concentrate on what he would say. She was a
knockout, he just _had_ to get it right this time. For the s*******nth
time tonight, he heard a friends advice in his mind. "Just be
yourself. People can sense when you're putting on an act." He tried
to relax.

He dropped the "gangster" accent and smiled in what he hoped was a
winning manner. "Well, I rented the jacket, hat and shoes, but I
already had the rubber pants. Where did you find that outrageous wig?"

Thirty seconds later, he stood morosely wiping champaign from his
jacket, amazed to discover that not only had her accent been real, but
the wig was not a wig, and her head was as empty as her glass was now.

She was not The Woman.

'The Woman' was a sort of fantasy he'd entertained since puberty. He
sat down at the cash bar, and thought back to his high school days, to
his first and only great love.

When he was about eighteen, and noticing girls in a big way, he'd made a
pass at the sexiest red-headed girl in school, Mandy. This was a bold
step for him, since he'd always had trouble talking to girls. It was
discouraging, actually, for his swim-team body and cute looks tended to
attract quite a few potential dates and even bed-mates. The problem
was that Jason Stewart was not just a jock. He was smart, and he knew
it, and he just couldn't relate to 99% of the girls at school, despite
the urging of his percolating hormones. To be sure, there were a few
smart girls at his school, but they dressed like bag-ladies, and their
personal grooming habits would have shamed a wino. There appeared to
be no females there with good looks, good taste, and intelligence in
the entire city of St. Louis.

Moreover, his social skills seemed somehow lacking when dealing with
girls- they seemed to him almost an alien race, with quite different
needs and goals than he. Due to an early divorce, Jason had grown up
without a father, and somehow his mother had never graced him with any
dating skills.

After two years of unsuccessful attempts at conversation with
empty-headed Madonnawannabes, and a few aborted dates, he overheard a
conversation between his chemistry teacher and Mandy Rafool. She was
discussing the relationship between what she had learned in physics
class to the current discussion of valences in chemistry. He would
never have imagined! He had seen her around for quite awhile and like
every other guy in school had been fascinated with her pretty face,
tight jeans and sweaters, and astonishingly mature body.

And like every other guy in school, he had noticed that she was
conspicuously without a boyfriend. But he'd assumed from her good
looks and her retinue of bimbettes that she was yet another bimbo
herself. She was two years older than he, a senior, a cheerleader and
she seemed like a daddy's-little-girl type who never lacked for
anything, yet he had fallen hard, and he resolved to win her heart.

For the next six months he secretly bought all the magazines the girls
at school seemed to worship, and studied. In s*******n, he learned how
a 'real cool dude' walked, talked, and dressed. In Young Model, he
read about the things every teenage girl supposedly wanted in a
boyfriend. In Cosmo, he discovered what sort of sex 'every'
sophisticated, mature woman 'wants to have'.

And, finally, after screwing his courage to the sticking point, he'd
asked her for a date.

She'd accepted! Actually, when he first spoke to her she'd laughed and
walked off with her friends, but then right after school, he had found
her sitting on the hood of his car. She told him she was sorry, that
she'd actually thought him cute when they first met, but his inept
approach had 'f***ed' her to rebuke him, lest her girlfriends think her
'easy'. Considering how she domineered her peer group, he thought it
more likely that she only feared a loss of control, but didn't dare
risk such a rebuke. He was in love... or lust, which was about the
same to him at that age.

"Well, aren't you going to drive me home?" she'd demanded. At last, he
had thought to himself, a girl who takes the lead. As they talked,
sitting in his car in front of her house, he discovered with delight
and a certain relief that she did have a brain after all. The vast
majority of the attractive girls, at least, seemed to believe that
brains and education were anathema to becoming a model, which every one
of them except Mandy seemed to want. She told him she was getting
straight A's except in Home-Ec, which she loathed, and that she had
already decided to become an investment broker!

He asked her why she had no boyfriends, why she had picked him. Her
reply astonished, and then warmed him. It seemed that she too, was
turned off by empty-headed football jocks suffering from what she
called testosterone poisoning. She seemed surprised and delighted that
he was on the swimming team, yet was also an intelligent student. Then
she shocked him by revealing that she had not only dated a few of those
football jocks, but had sex with several, and found them to be boring,
self-centered lovers.

At his stunned look she added, "Oh, don't look so shocked. There's
nothing wrong with having sex early, although you could never prove it
by those immature fools I run with. I'm not stupid, I use condoms, I
play it safe.

Besides, I've seen the way you look at my body, you know damn well
you'd give your left arm to get in my pants..." here she reached over
and squeezed his crotch, nearly causing a minor traffic accident,
"...and who knows, maybe you will, if you're good to me."

Jason's brain was yelling, "DANGER...DANGER, Dr. Smith! Cockteaser
ahead!" but he suppressed its voice easily and told himself she really
meant it- she was just a very bossy girl...er, woman, he corrected
himself.

She turned out to be a rather f***eful lass indeed. Fortunately for
Jason's grades, she shared no classes with him, but when they passed in
the halls, she surreptitiously blew him kisses, or licked her lips
lasciviously when no-one was looking. She insisted on meeting him
after school every day, and that he drive her home. He lived for those
drives, as they talked about their passtimes and interests, the other
k**s at school, and frequently about sex. She seemed quite
knowledgable on that subject, and astonished him with her frank,
technical descriptions of what seemed to him bizarre yet tantalizing
acts.

Finally, on Friday, she informed him that he would pick her up at seven
that night to go to Angelo's for dinner. Angelo's was a restaurant &
nightclub, rather pricey for k**s their age, but his part time job at
Radio Shack had allowed him to save a tidy bundle. He felt a moment of
pride at being able to wine and dine the sexiest girl in school.

It was rather a relief actually, not having to worry how to persuade
her to go out with him. All she required of him was a "yes".

When he picked her up, he discovered that she challenged the
conventions of fashion as well. He got to her house early and after
waiting nervously on the porch for several minutes, he rang the bell
precisely at seven o'clock. She opened the door within seconds, and
breezed right past him toward the car. He could only stare after her
in shock. When she realized he wasn't following she turned, staring
back at him with hands on hips, looking at him silently as if to say,
'Well, aren't you coming?' He continued to stare for a moment, than
slowly walked up to her, his expression of slack-jawed astonishment
slowly turning to one of frank admiration as he boldly looked her up
and down. The temperature of the warm June night suddenly rose several
degrees.

"Buy you a drink, senor?" The voice at his shoulder snapped Jason back
to the present. A huge woman, no, a transvestite, in a tight red
flamenco dress was standing next to him.

"Umm, no thanks. I mean, no offense, but your eyes are the wrong color
for me." The flamenco dancer pouted and flounced away. Jason sipped
his scotch, closed his eyes and thought back to that first, incredible
night.

For their trip to the club, she had worn an outrageous shiny rubber
miniskirt in hot pink that fit like a second skin. If that wasn't
enough, she had topped it with a tight-fitting jacket of white patent
leather, accompanied by fishnet stockings and pink patent spike heels.
She wore no blouse under the jacket, and if she wore a bra, it must
have been quite low-cut, as her burgeoning cleavage was plainly
displayed in the neckline. His first reaction was that she looked like
one of the hookers on Main Street, or a heroine from a B-grade movie,
although unarguably sexy!

"My god Mandy," he said, "you look delectable!" She grinned a wicked
grin. "Yes, I know. I take it then that you like my tastes."

She even sounds like a b-grade movie, he thought. He convinced his
eyes to stop exploring her body, to meet her gaze. "Mandy, I LOVE the
way you look...it's just that... I guess it's a bit of a shock. At
school, you never wear anything more provocative than a tight
sweater...do you dress this way every time you go out? Don't you get a
lot of flack from your parents?" He realized he was gushing and shut
up, coloring slightly.

She smiled wryly at him and ticked off her reply on her fingers.
"First: I dress the way I dress at school in order to identify with
those little idiots who follow me around like puppy dogs. I give them
something to look up to, they give me a certain cachet of
respectability, helping me to get on the cheerleading team, the school
newspaper, the yearbook staff, student council, and so on. That stuff
looks great to college scouts, after they finish examining your test
scores, of course.

"Second: no, I don't always dress this way when I go out, only when I
want to reduce my date to a drooling blob of lust." She grinned
mischievously.

"It's working, believe me," stammered Jason,

"..third," Mandy interrupted, "no, my parents don't mind much at all..
you should see some of the things THEY wear.

"and fourth, are we going to dinner, or not?"

During dinner, while his head was reeling from her fantasticly clothed
figure, her slightly musky cologne, and two glasses of wine, she
whispered to him in no uncertain terms what she expected of him later.
Jason was in pubescent heaven. His erection had not subsided since
she'd opened the door, and she certainly wasn't helping with her
thoroughly lurid account of the things she wanted to do to him. If she
weren't so straightforward and bossy, he thought, I'd think she was the
biggest tease of all time.

By the time dessert had arrived, she had removed a shoe, and was
massaging his uncomfortable bulge with her toes, the concealing
tablecloth keeping their secret. When she put her shoe back on and
began squeezing his crotch between both heels, he thought he would
explode. He didn't want to cream in his pants, but he didn't want to
make a scene, either. The whole time, Mandy kept up a stream of
innocuous conversation that for Jason, became increasingly difficult to
follow.

When they got to the car, she leaned back against the car, inviting him
into her arms. For a few seconds, Jason hugged her gently, as if
afraid she would break. He kissed her hesitantly, just before they
both threw decorum to the wind, each grabbing the other fiercely,
smothering each other with their mouths, their toungues.

Jason squeezed her ass and pulled her tightly to him, marvelling at the
unusual feeling of the smooth, pliant latex covering her muscular
cheeks. Mandy responded by pushing her hand down his pants.

Jason felt her hand around his erect shaft, and suddenly knew that they
would not be getting home at the hour he'd promised his mother. He
drew his head back, looked her in the eyes. "I think we'd better go
somewhere."

Mandy had him drive to the outskirts of town to an abandoned farmhouse
she knew about from some previous amorous adventure. The entire way,
she was melted against him, rubbing his skin with her hands, and
distracting him from driving in general. Soon she had opened his fly,
and had scooped everything out. Jason tried to think of something to
say, but was overcome by the unique sensation of SOMEONE ELSE handling
his cock, softly squeezing his balls. He tried to concentrate on the
road, but when she pulled him into her mouth, for the second time that
week, he almost drove off the road. "Ah!
..ahhh" was all he could say.

"Relax," she said, releasing his cock for a moment, "you drive the car,
and I'll drive you." She again bent to her task. During a moment's
clear thought, he realized she was quite good at it. Every time he
felt ready to come off, she either slowed down or stopped altogether,
moving her attention and tongue to his balls, or neck, or earlobes.
Only once did she come up for air, to give directions.

When they finally arrived, Jason pulled out a large picnic blanket his
mother kept in the trunk, "for road emergencies". He'd decided that
this was a road emergency. In seconds, Mandy had him down on the
blanket on his back, her legs astride his hips, and her hands pressing
his shoulders into the soft earth. "You're a virgin, aren't you?" she
asked softly, smiling gently down at him in the pale moonlight.
Despite his embarrassment, he couldn't break her gaze. "Umm, yeah," he
answered sheepishly.

Softly, she stroked his face. "Heyy.... heyyy," she cooed, "it's
alright! Everyone's a virgin some time in their life. You just sit
back and enjoy the ride. If you feel like doing something, say so, or
just do what comes naturally. Now then..." She squirmed backwards
enough to get at his belt and stood suddenly, unceremoniously yanking
off his pants. "There! Now we're getting somewhere," she exclaimed,
grabbing at his underwear. When she had him totally nude he protested,
"Hey, wait a minute, I'm not wearing a stitch, and you're still
dressed! That's hardly fair."

Mandy stood astride his chest, looking down at him feigning a hurt
expression. "Don't you LIKE the way I'm dressed?" She ran her hands
over the thin shiny patent leather covering her breasts, turned to face
his feet, giving him an excellent view as she carressed her
latex-covered derrier. "Er, well, I didn't mean..."

"And besides," she added, bending to look at him between her knees as
she positioned herself above his head, "I'm not wearing any panties."
So saying, she knelt astride his chest, pinning his upper arms under
her shins, and squatting directly over his face.

To Be Continued...
.
Geri
www.bdsmfinder.com... Continue»
Posted by wastedaway 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 447  |  
100%
  |  2

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1600  |  
100%
  |  3

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2203  |  
98%
  |  9

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3408  |  
92%
  |  10

Camping With Mom

I forget where I copied this story from and who actually wrote it but I saw that it had potential so here ‘tis. I could have spent more time on it but it’s a whole lot more readable than it was. SSB


It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so excited that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four passes, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may.


by : my friend... Continue»
Posted by xx-man-xx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 17657  |  
5%
  |  30

Camping With MOM

It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so ******d that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four ******, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may. ***... Continue»
Posted by evil6666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 59019  |  
9%
  |  69

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 460  |  
88%
  |  1

My aunts in the bathroom

At 15, My hormones were in a rage. Any alone time I had was filled with masturbation.Any other alone time was spent drawing pictures of the two women in my life who literally gave me the best sexual fantacies A young man could ever dream of. Not only that but they are s****rs & live in the other half of our half a double house.
I'll never forget when I was just a young boy going through their bras & panties bringing the lingerie up to my wondering nose to smell the sweet scent of the inside of their bras' knowing full well this as close as I could get to actually sucking on my aunts tits. I even used to hump their beds till I came & didn't clean up after myself so that when they would get into their beds that night, they'd be laying in the remainder of the dampness that was my sperm.
That was before they moved in next door. That was a day I fell over in dissbelief. Now the 2 s****rs (my aunts) were on my playing feild.Nothing really happened for a couple of years. I guess I sort of went dorment on that fantasy due to dating girls & having fun with friends. Until the summer of 1983 when I started to notice alot of changes in myself. I'd be in our bathroom looking out the window while sitting on the toilet. Being on the 2nd floor can have it's advantages especially when your ultimate fantacy of your own flesh & bl**d aunt is on her knees directly one story below gardening in the flower bed. She was compleatly involved in her tasks not noticing that I was staring at her gigantic suckulent tits swaying back & forth to & fro in that ripped up & haggard tank top she wore just for gardening. When she bent over you could see everything and I was loving it, so much I started digging up the flower bed just so I could watch her on a regular basis. She'd ask me if I'd seen the little critter that was doing this. I smirk and say no but if you do don't be too hard on him.
The drawings began about this time. I drew them naked of course. Aunt Doe's tits were as I like to explain it in a dirty sexy way "Hustler" like Aunt Sandy was "Playboy like" Aunt Do had what I call fantastic torpedo tits. I would also draw them in lesbian situations with me included.
I must have drawn at least 50 very erotic pictures of them. One day I came to the conclusion that I needed to see if my drawings were acurate. My plan was to see them naked for myself. Up till now I'd only seen Aunt Sandy's georgeous cleavage...Alot of cleavage, damn near full frontal, And one Thanksgiving Doris took off her shirt at the table revaling her huge bra. She said she was hot from the wine. I wanted to tell her I was hot for her.
I had to do something , I had to know.
I figured out that since the 2 bathrooms were located at the same end of the house separated by a not so thick wall. Under the vanity I went were as a k** had made that my fort. Now it's going to be an observation room were the mysteries of my mind will be answered. I took my dads drill & drilled a hole through the wall just underneath their vanity top, knowing that it would have to be hidden & out of sight. All I had to rely on was how long they would stand infront of the mirror with the vanity doors open so I could have full view. Luckly no one was home but me when I started my project.It was getting late in the day , I knew that both aunts were due home from work soon as well as my parents. I had a key for my aunts side,so I quickly ran over to clean up any dust or shavings on their bathroom floor.
The sun was setting & my anticipation was growing.I knew from living right next to them what thier patterns were.
After supper I went up to my room and did some homework,played some video games and feverishly waitedfor 7o'clock. 7pm. Is when Aunt doe would go upstairs to her bedroom and then go to the bathroom to get ready for lounging in her housecoat before bed. All I had to do was listen for the footsteps. Ah ha she was finally in her room which ment it was time for me to sneek off to our bathroom and lock the door and get under the vanity for the show.
I peered through the hole. The light came on. I could see movement through the cabinet doors. She opened the vanity door and walked away. My heart was beating hard, sweat was starting to run down my brow.I heard the flush of her toilet. I saw movement again only to reveal the first installment of my fantasy questionair. There as I gazed in amazement was her beutiful thighs and her georgeous pussy.My Aunts have always been in great shape, but what I was seeing for the first time were legs of a playboy milf.with much anticipation I was hoping to see more than just her lower torso, but thats all that was revealed that night and a show lasting only 7 minutes. I had to retreat instead of waiting for the aunt Sandy show which was next. I heard a knock at the door. My mother had to use the bathroom. Oh God I thought , what if she sees my raging hard on. I said give me a minute.
Back to my room I went overwhelmed & dissapointed. Just then I could hear footsteps next door coming up the steps & heading for her bathroom.Luckly My mom was finished in our bathroom and heading down our steps. Quickly I jetted down the hall to our bathroom & assumed my position. I swear I heard angels singing when the light on her side came on. It was aunt Sandy singing. The door came open right away. I knew this was going to be a good show and it was. This moment felt like Fastimes at Ridgemont high when Phobe Kates comes out of the water slowly.
Aunt sandy stood directly infront of my veiw revealing her beutiful thighs and her wet pussywhich she began to powder and spent some time doing just that which made me cum in my pants.The show lasted for about 10 min. the light went out and she was gone. I was spent. She may or may not have been playing with her pussy but who cares, it was hot to watch your own aunt rub her cunt in front of you with out her knowing.
A few weeks went by until I had gotten bored with the lower torso shots ,so I was on the campain to further my studies. I spent some time over on my aunts side of the house visiting & making frequent visits to their bathroom. I saw that some molding was loose on the cieling. I had an idea. Only this one would be alot mre complicated because it involved our attic and their cieling.
The last night of my prepardness I ended my visit with the two milfs by hugging them hard th feel their unbraed tits against my chest. I think they liked it especially aunt Doe. Her nipples would always pertrude her almost seethrough housecoat.Now ya know why I visited at night. Aunt Doe would sometimes make sexual refferences at me in a k**ding way. I wish I could have been smarter to give her the opportunity to advance if she wanted to teach me. She could have been my first if she wanted the honor, I'd gratefully give it to her.A woman of 47 teaching a 15 year old.Wow. Never happened though.
Saturday morning, everyone was gone , out on errands. I was asked to tag along but this was my only chance to finish my puzzle. I quickly gathered up a saw, Hammer,drill &a pry bar.Sawed out the floor just big enough for my head. Then drilled a hole at an angle just enough th breack through to the plasterboared on their side. All that was between me & my fantasy now was a peice of wall paper. A slight tear in the wall paper & history will be made.I had to wait the rest of the weekend out,but I knew it would be well worth it.
Monday morning came and I usually got up for school by 7am but today I woke up at 5am to take my post in the attic. My dad always left by 4:45am ,momby 5am. So I was in great shape plenty of time to fulfill my fantacy & get ready for school.
The bathroom light came on. For the first time I was looking straight down at her. Aunt Doris was the first through the doorshe then closed the door behind her. This was a defining moment for me. I was about to see what I have been waiting for my whole life. She was in her light green house coat.She then exited the room for a minute. She came back sporting her black high heels still wearing the house coat. My tongue dropped out of my mouth. She then opened up her house coat revealing everything I'd hope to see. Those massive torpedo tits with small nipplesbouncing with her every move. My God I thought what a beutiful angel. As I scanned over her georgeous body I noticed her thick healthy thighs and that beutiful patch of pussy.There she stood looking ito the mirror stark naked only wearing her high heels. I didn't deserve this sight. Her size 38c tits were sraying as she was applying her makeup. It was so sexy to watch her walk around naked in those black high heels. She then put on her wrist watch and pearl neck lace. You could have killed me at this point & I would have ben ok with that.Then she began dressing. When her bra went on I knew this awesome show was over. That was only show #1. Show #2 is still underway.I took a slight break. My head was kind of sore from being cramped in that position.
I heard the footsteps of my Aunt Sandy coming down the hall. The light came on ....Showtime. She started running the water for a hot shower. She undressed but the steam from the shower clouded up my glasses. I would have to wait till she was out of the shower. I waited. Finally the water shut off, now the moment of truth.The shower curtain was slung back. but she was drying herself off with a towel. Damn it. Then she hung up the towel, turned around to face my direction. At that moment I thought I drilled a hole in floor with my dick. Sandy was in her late 30's at that time. She looked like a fucking playmate centerfold I k** you not.Her georgeous 36b tits were firm and subtle. Very nice round nipples & not like aunt Does' nipples. Hers were about quarter size where as Doris's were small and pointy. Both very sexy. Sandy ststed to sing again which really enlightend the whole expirence.She too was wearing her high heels and nothing else. My mouth was so dry by this point. I just wanted to climb through the wall & fuck the shit out of her. Her sexy curly red hair, her pouty beutiful lips, her shapely thighs , & her georgeous pussy.Yep I was getting the grand on core. I don't even remember her leaving the room as I layed there in a daze comparing her to every playmate or nude women I'd seen over the years in magazines. None of them compared to my aunt Sandy.Now my two fantacies had been exhausted.
I went to school feeling alot different that day.I really don't remember being at school. I felt like I was in shock. I never thought that day would be the day when my ultimate desires would be reveald with such beuty. I was never prepared to see such a live innocent sex show like I saw that morning. My questions were answred. My fantasy gave in to my desires. & all was well with my world .Until my dad found my little secret, but I don't want to ruin the story.
I'll never foget that morning.I changed forever... Continue»
Posted by leighann 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2827  |  
82%
  |  10

Amy & Joan

It's 1 o'clock in the morning, Amy Hudson, 18, seems to be having a problem getting to sl**p. Amy is 5'7, killer body with dirty blonde hair and green eyes. Her tits are a wonderful 36c. Amy has been having this sl**ping problem ever since she saw her mother come out of the shower a few weeks ago. The last time she saw her mother naked she was only 7 years old, obviously too young to care. It was different now.

She couldn't get her mother's hot naked body out of her mind. She first tried to just let it go, that didn't work, then she tried masturbating herself too sl**p, also didn't work. She wanted her mother bad.

Amy's mother, Joan, had her at the age of 17 so she's still fairly young. Joan goes to the gym 3 times a week and has managed to keep in great shape. She doesn't look a day over 25.

Amy got up out of her bed and headed downstairs to the kitchen to make herself some coffee. She figured "Hey what the hell? I can't sl**p, might as well have a nice cup of coffee."

"Honey?" Amy heard a voice, it was her mother.

"Mom?" she replied.

"Amy dear what are you doing up this late?"

"Um...I couldn't sl**p mom. Just making some coffee. Want some?"

"Sure baby."

"Mom why are you up this late?"

"Same reason as you, couldn't sl**p"

Joan took a seat next to her daughter. Wearing only a blue robe and panties Amy couldn't help but stare at her mother. Her eyes would wander to her mother's breasts, then down to her inner thighs.

"Honey what are you looking at?"

"Nothing mom."

"You were undressing me with your eyes weren't you?"

"NO! NO NO MOM! Not at all."

"Mmmm you little liar" her mother said with a grin

"What?"

"I bet you'd like to see mommy's tits and pussy wouldn't you dear?"

"MOM?!?!"

Joan soon started to undo her robe. Amy was shocked. Here she is, seating next to her mother and her mother is stripping for her. Joan's stood up and let her robe drop to her feet. "Do you like mommy's tits dear?". She took off her slippers and walked behind her daughter.

"Oh yes mom, they're beautiful."

Joan licked her daughters ear and slowly moved her hands to her daughter's breasts. Amy moaned as her mother played with her tits, pinching her nipples through her shirt.

"Honey I know you saw me in the shower last week and I've been fantasing about this moment since then. Your eyes on my body made me so hot that night. I went into my room and finger fucked myself like crazy."

Joan pulled Amy's shirt up over her head and once again place her hands on her daughter's tits. She squeezed and pulled on her nipples and then moved her mouth to her girl's nipple. She licked and sucked on the hard lil thing and then moved to the other. Amy's moaning was becoming louder and louder.

"Come on honey, let's go into the living room"

She took Amy's hand and lead her to the couch. She laid amy back, and ran her pointer finger up and down Amy's panty covered pussy. Soon she slide her daughter's panties off and inserted her finger in her wet cunt.

"Oh mom, ooooohhhh that feels so good"

"You like that baby? You like the way mommy finger fucks your young cunt?"

"Oh yes mommy! Eat me out please?"

"Mmmm ok dear. Spread those beautiful legs for mommy!"

Amy spread her legs wide for her mother. Joan moved her face in close to her daughter's sweet delight. She sniffed at her daughter's sex. "MMMMMMM" she said out loud. Joan stuck out her tongue and licked slowly at Amy's moist pussy lips, she then bit down on them and kissed the softly. Then, like a wild b**st she dove her tongue deep inside her love hole. Licking and sucking up her daughter's sweet juices.

"Oh God mommy, oooooohhhhh, ooooohhhhh God I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum in your mouth mommy!"

"Mmmm yeah, mmmm give my your juices sweetie..mmmmm explode into mommy's mouth...God you taste so good!"

With that Amy shot waves and waves of cum into her mother's sweet mouth. Her mouth got up, and kissed her daughter's lips. Letting Amy get a taste of herself. Joan pulled away and removed her panties.

"Do you like mommy's pussy honey? Look it's shaved just like yours, only a triangle patch of hair on it. Do you wanna taste mommy's pussy dear? I bet you do?"

"OH YES MOM! LET ME PLEASE?!"

Amy and Joan switched places. Joan now on the couch and Amy on her knees between her mother's thighs. She cupped her mom's breasts and soon enough she began to suck her mother's nipples.

"Amy, mmm please baby mommy need's her pussy sucked and fucked, please baby don't torture me?"

"Sorry mom"

Amy moved her head between her mother's thighs and cupped Joan's pussy with her mouth. Her tongue soon f***ed it's way in. Lapping up her mother's juices with her wet tongue. Joan's moaning was loud, so loud Amy was starting to think someone might hear them.

"OH YEAH AMY! FUCKING LICK MOMMY'S PUSSY! OH YEAH BABY, SUCK IT...MMMMM GOD YEAH! PLACE A FINGER IN MY ASSHOLE. FUCK MY ASSHOLE AMY! YOU'RE A GOOD GIRL, DO AS MOMMY SAYS!"

Amy placed her finger deep inside her mother's asshole while she happily ate her mom out! Soon Joan began to buck her hips, it was obvious she was about to cum...and she did.

"Oh baby that was great, I love you so much Amy"

"MMMM mommy....Mmm you taste wonderful. Can we do this again sometime?"

"Fuck yes, give me a few minutes and I'll be ready again" Joan said with a wink.

The 2 beauties cuddled for a bit and in a few minutes they were ready again...

"Ready honey?"

"Ready mom"... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1774  |  
96%
  |  6

Mom & Dad throw a party - I get sex!

This would end up being the most sexualy active time of my life. My Auntie Hayley and s****r Lilly were double teaming me both separately and together on regular occasions teaching me how to handle their bodies. I became quite the master swordsman and grew in confidence, I was a 15 year old sexual dynamo ready to tackle anything!

My Dad was the president of the local charity club and held regular parties to entertain the new members and generally network and schmooze. These events really bored me and s*s, nonetheless we grinned and bared it as the supportive son and daughter! The night started with the guests arriving and the introductions to all the older guests. It was the older set around 45 to 55, lots of sequence and boofy hair if you know what I mean!

Some of the guests had c***dren and we hung round together chatting about stuff and general flirting. One of them Amanda, was very cute. One of those cute little fatties with big tits, just up my alley! We got away from the party and down the side of the house where we started fondling each other. It was very different from my s****r and I had to go slow. It was dark but I still managed to stick a hand up her skirt and expertly find her little mound through her panties. Amanda started moaning with delight as I found her little love button and gave it a tickle! I was stroking her pussy now and grabbing those heavy titties with my other hand!

Suddenly coming round the corner was a lady calling "Amanda, Amanda" It was her Mom! Boy I was screwed! We quickly straightened ourselves out like nothing was happening. "What's happening here"? exclaimed her Mom. 'Mom, we were just talking about music and stuff" Amanda said still adjusting her clothes.

"Amamda, just get out of here NOW" she said sternly. We both went to leave when Amanda's Mom looked at me and said "You stay put Mr"

I was really screwed now I thought. She looked at me like I had robbed a bank.

"What's your name?" She asked. "Jackson" I yelped. "Well Jackson, I know what you were doing, do you think I'm stupid?" "I was young once too"
She came closer.and placed her hand on my jeans right over my cock and started rubbing it. "Does that thing work"? she said. My boyhood grew as she whispered. "Want to see what a woman has got?" "I've got more experience, let me blow your top!"

At this stage I was so aroused, I had just felt this woman's daughters kitty and now the Mom was ready to give me some more! My heart was beating out of my chest as she pushed me roughly against the brick wall.

"What have we got here?" she said as she unzipped my fly and grabbed my swollen python. "Not bad for a k**" With that she got down on her knees and stroked my cock into her mouth and started sucking. She bobbed up and down slowly at first groaning as she took me in and down her throat. It was an incredible feat, she just inhaled my cock like a seasoned professional!

As she gulped on my cock I just hung on for dear life and enjoyed the ride! "Beautiful cock, beautiful cock she whispered. Then suddenly she stopped.
"Keep going" I blurted out, very surprised that she had stopped. With that she unbuttoned her blouse and unleashed the biggest pair of tits I had EVER seen!

"Meet the girls" she whispered, "they love cock too!" She then proceeded to put my dick between her beautiful mounds and rub my cock with them!

"What do you think of that boy" she whispered. I didn't answer. Again I just held on, threw my head back and enjoyed the ride! My cock was heaving in and out of her cleavage and Amanda's Mom was saying things like "Am I better than her" and "she's only a girl, I am a woman". I was out of control and as I took my final strokes I looked down at this woman and she was smiling! "C'mon boy give me what you got, I want it now C'mon!

I shot all over her huge heaving tits like a porn star and she milked every last drop like some 40 something slut! She quickly buttoned up her blouse, straightening her undies and bra that I had just creamed.

"My name is Elise if you wanted to know"

"Oh", I said. "Pleased to meet you"

"Don't go near Amanda ok" She's trouble! With that she went back to the party

"She's trouble"? I shouted, standing there with my cock still proudly hanging out!

I straightened up and got back to the party also.....

I would never forget Amanda's Mom!... Continue»
Posted by taboobeast 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2435  |  
87%
  |  7

Tarts & Vicars Party

l had been invited to a Tarts & Vicars party whichwas being held to raise funds for a local football club, now as l was between girlfriends and l didn't have much of a sex life l agreed to go.

So there l was standing in a corner dressed like a vicar watching a group of middle aged women all dressed like tarts dancing in the middle of the dance floor, as virtually everyone was in a couple l was thinking of leaving and going home when suddenly the DJ annouced that the next dance would be one for the ladies and they should choose their partners.

The lights were dimmed down and in the gloom l noticed a woman in her 40's came walking up to me she was wearing a black leather mini-skirt which barely covered her black stocking tops, black leather knee high boots with 4" stiletto heels and a white lycra scoop top which was skintight and made it obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra but the thing that did get my attention was the fact she was wearing black leather gloves which were pulled over the arms of the lycra top and reached up to just below her elbows, she had a watch on her left wrist and a couple of rings on her right hand.

She stopped in front of me and put her gloved hands on her hips and gave me an appraising look before saying 'l believe that this is my dance' and without waiting for an answer grabbed my hand and led me onto the dance floor and then
moved in close to me, l noticed that she had led me to the dimmest part of the dance floor l asked about her husband and she just laughed and replied 'He's getting d***k with his cronies at the bar and they're all bragging about their football teams'

We started to dance with the music and l felt her bring a hand down and start to feel out my cock and balls, l moved my hands down onto her leather clad arse and her only reaction was to move in even closer so that her tits were being squashed against me.

The dance came to an end all too soon and she gave me an appraising look and then said 'Do you fancy going outside for a fag', l smiled and replied ' l don't smoke, but l could do with some fresh air' she led me out through a side door into a garden area with several tables and chairs.

We walked across to one set of tables and chairs in the corner and sat down she pulled out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter and lit a cigarette, as she sat there smoking her free hand started caressing my cock and balls, l took heart from this and started playing with one of her tits through the skintight lycra she moaned and speeded up her hand her nipple very quickly started to poke through the lycra.

Suddenly she brought her other hand down still holding the cigarette saying 'Lets see what your got then' with that she expertly undid my trousers,
she slipped a gloved hand down my boxers and the feel of the leather on my cock was more than enough to make it harden right up.

'Mmmm' she said ' something feels like it wants some attention' and throwing her cigarette on the floor and grinding it under her booted foot she then brought both gloved hands to my boxers and released my cock. Now when it's fully erect it's nearly 9" in length and quite thick so she cooed in delight at what she had released.

She just lowered her head and took my cock into her mouth and brought a gloved hand up to cup and massage the balls, now this bitch certain knew how to suck cock as she varied her pace and used her tongue on the head of my cock and coated it with her saliva, within a short period of time she had made my cock rampant and looking up with a cheeky smile she said 'Your turn stud' with that she hitched up her leather skirt exposing a neatly trimmed bush the kinky bitch wasn't wearing any panties.

With a smile l got onto my knees and pulling her stocking clad legs over my shoulders bringing her pussy and arsehole up to my face, l started by running my tongue around her pussy lips and arsehole, then l brought two fingers up and slowly inserted them into her pussy she was already quite wet and l brought my tongue into play and started flicking her clit with my tongue.

I removed my fingers and moved them over to her arsehole and slowly inserted them this had the effect of making her gasp and then she hissed ' You bastard l'm going to cum' with that she gripped the back of my head with her gloved hands and make sure l received the full flow of her juices.

When her orgasm had subsided she released me and l stood up and she looked up and smiled and said 'Well stud let's see if your cock can perform as well as your tongue', with that she pulled me down onto the seat besides me and positioned herself in the reverse cowgirl position and grabbing my cock in her gloved hand lowered herself onto it.

'Fuck' she said as she got herself comfortable ' your a lot bigger than my old man, l hope you last longer as well', now if there is one thing l pride myself on its my endurance so l thought it was time to put this kinky mature bitch in her place and said 'Well then bitch, prepare yourself to be fucked like your never been fucked before, l'm going to fuck you like the whore your dressed like', she just said 'talk is cheap stud' with that l rached around and started playing with her tits paying attention to her nipples and pulled her onto my full length.

She squealed like a teenager and then calmly lit up another cigarette before starting to ride my cock like she was riding an untamed horse, we established a nice rythmn and l could feel by the way she was speeding up that another orgasm was approaching, suddenly l heard a muffled giggle and looking over by the wall l could see two women watching one of whom had her hand under her skirt and was obviously fingering herself, the other one was watching intently and smoking a cigarette. I whispered into her ear that we were being watched and her reply was 'l know, now make me cum stud' With that l increased my pace and within a few minutes she was flooding my cock with her pussy juices.

As she sat there catching her breathe l again whispered into her ear 'Get off and walk over to where your friends are and lean with your back to the wall so l can come and fuck you and give them a close up view', she got up turned round and smiled at me and with her skirt still hitched up walked over towards the wall where her friends were standing and exchange a few words.

I got up and with my cock and balls in full view walked over to where the ladies were standing the woman who had been fingering herself licked her lips as she caught sight of my still erect cock, l nodded and said 'excuse me ladies,l just need to finish fucking this kinky bitch', she was leaning against the wall looking hungrily at my cock with pussy juices running into her stocking tops.

Walking up to her l started playing with one of her erect nipples and said 'would you care to tell your friends what you are and what l'm going to do to you', she licked her lips and said ' l'm a kinky bitch and this stud is going to fuck me and make me cum again'.

With that l stepped up and grabbing her arse lifted her up and got ready to inset my cock into her sopping pussy, one of the women reached down and grabbing my cock said 'allow me' she slowly guided my cock into the slut's pussy and played with my balls for a few seconds, l started pumping and soon was slapping my balls against her pussy lips, the two women were either side of us and were playing with her tits using their fingers and tongues and mouths.

Very quickly she was having another orgasm and l could feel my own approaching and l said 'l'm almost ready to cum' she just snarled 'fill up my pussy with your spunk' well being the true gentlemen that l am, l had no problem with fullfilling that request and within a few strokes l was pumping what felt to be a pint of spunk into her well used pussy.

As l pulled out one of the other women dropped to her knees and started licking and sucking my cock she murmered through a mouth full of cock ' l love cock covered in pussy juices and spunk', l noticed that the other woman was eating out the pussy l had been pumping my cock into just a few moments before.

After a few minutes the woman got up and said 'thank you' and waited for the other two who were just adjusting their clothing before going back inside to the party, as l watched the three of them slip inside l thought to myself what a kinky set of bitches, l noticed that over an hour had enlapsed.

Back inside l decided to get myself a drink and then slip away, l got a drink from the bar and found a quiet corner near the exit to drink it, l noticed that a group of women were chatting away including the slut l had been fucking just 10 minutes earlier, a black women dressed in a white catsuit with black thigh length boots and matching opera length black leather gloves came walking over and stood in front of me and smiled saying ' you've got yourself quite a reputation stud' and then holding a card in her gloved hand to me continued 'If you fancy fucking a real kinky bitch give me a call, l look forward to your call'

I decided that this was a good time to leave the party and l made my way home, as l pulled my keys out to get into my flat a piece of paper fell out and as l opened it the message read, 'another go?' and it was signed Kinky bitch.... Continue»
Posted by referee666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1136  |  
88%
  |  2

Buddy's Mom & Nick

It's been a while since something story worthy has happened with one of my best buds Nick but this one was worth the wait. What took place between Nick and Karen (my other buddy Cameron's hot ass mom who I had my own encounter with that I previously wrote about) was pure, unadulterated fucking. There was no love, no feelings (well maybe lust), just a pure physical attraction between two good looking people that had been brewing for some time.

A little bit about the main two people involved in this story; First there is Nick, one of my best friends and a pussy magnet. Young, old, single, married, hot or not, Nick has an effect on them all. He may not have a super ripped and overly muscular body like many of the younger guys seem to have now but he's got something else that drives women crazy. Not that his body isn't great, he is 6'-2" tall, has a very nice athletic build, olive skin, black hair, and mesmerizing dark brown eyes. At 25 years old, Nick is truly an Italian Stallion and NOT in a Jersey Shore kind of way. It may have been a c***dish high school nickname, but he's grown into it and is an accurate definition of the phrase.

A killer personality, great sense of humor, and smile that lights up a room, rounds out the total package Nick brings to the table. The other person involved is Karen, who is my buddy Cameron's mom (Nick has met him but thy don't know each other that well). Karen is tall, very tan, has dirty blond hair and is in great shape for being in her mid-late 40's. She's got a great smile and her white teeth contrast her bronzed skin perfectly. One of Karen's best features though is she is a fun person to be around, which I'm sure had alot to do with her hotness and flirty personality. Much like Nick fits the Italian Stallion bill perfectly, Karen is the original definition of a MILF.

Nick and Karen had met a few times before this eventful day which helped build up the sexual tension needed for such a hot encounter. The first time they met was when Karen and her husband Rick had a party at their house and my buddy Cameron (their son) invited me and some of his other friends over. I already had plans for that night but wanted to swing by for an hour or so and ended up bringing Nick with me. As we walked around to the backyard I said hi to everyone I knew and introduced my buddy Nick. I saw Karen's eyes transfixed on Nick straight away but she played it cool and waited until they were formally introduced before talking to him. Nick went with Cameron to grab some beers from the cooler and Karen stayed to chat with me, very interested to hear about Nick. This wasn't a shock to me for a couple of reasons.

One, from my previous encounter with Karen I knew she could be weak and two, I've been friends with Nick long enough to know chicks always want to get the scoop on him. Once Nick came back with the beers Karen made an effort to carry the convo and chatted with both of us, well mostly with Nick I should say. Cameron finally interrupted to see if Nick and I wanted to join him and a few others in a game of beach volleyball (they had a net set up in the sand on the small beach behind their lake house). It was hot out and most of us ended up taking our shirts off at some point during the game. I noticed Karen keeping a close eye on the game and it was pretty obvious (to me atleast) who she had her eye on. Yup, you guessed it, that would be Nick.

The second time they crossed paths was after a work event that Rick and Karen happened to show up for. Nick needed no introduction this time around and everyone had a good time chatting it up as the drinks flowed. This encounter was rather brief as well, but there was much more time spent between Nick and Karen this time. Typical Karen she was all hot and flirty, laughing at anything remotely funny Nick said and taking advantage of any opportunity to make physical contact by either touching his arm while laughing or running her hand through his hair (she used to be a hair dresser).

I bumped into Karen a week later and all she did was ask me about Nick. It was pretty obvious to me she had a little crush on him but like I mentioned before this was normal; Nick just had that effect on people. They had a couple other very brief encounters however they were nothing more than a hello in passing. There was a gap of a few months from the last time they bumped into each other to the other night but every time between that I ran into Karen, she would ask about Nick. She would even refer to him as a "cutie" or make some reference to him being a good looking k**, or something like that every time she talked about him. The only thing about Nick she didn't like was the the fact he had a girlfriend. Even though she never even had met his girlfriend, she jokingly referred to her as a bitch one time for the simple fact they were together. She always made a point ask me, at some point in our conversation, if Nick was still with his girlfriend, lol.

Now Karen wasn't the only one who was interested. My buddy Nick, girlfriend or not, isn't blind and he made comments about how hot Karen was whenever her name was brought up. Obviously I would tell him what Karen said about him each time I bumped into her. Now, keep in mind that for as much opportunity at random (and not so random) pussy Nick had thrown at him, he was a very faithful boyfriend. That said, he's still a guy and it didn't stop him from telling me all the dirty things he'd like to do with Karen if he could. Sorry for so much backstory, but I just wanted to show some of the events that built up the sexual tension between these two.

The day started out on a high note with the day off of work and me and Nick playing in a golf outing together. The weather was great, we played well, the drinks were free, and we talked about going out later that night and tearing it up. Nick joked around that it had been well over a week since he'd gotten laid and jerking off wasn't exactly cutting it. You see, Nick and his gf were in the middle of a three week long fight which any fight was extremely rare for the two of them. Like any couple they had their days but this one was a little different. I'm not sure why but his gf got herself so worked up and upset with the fact he was going to be moving an hour away for grad school. She had known about it all along and was fine with it but I have a feeling she was feeling a bit insecure about him being alone with so many hot and easy college chicks walking around on campus. And like I've said many times, even without trying, Nick attracts females like his dick is a super magnet (and she knew all about his past as a single dude). What started out a week ago as a petty little fight escalated into a bigger one for no reason. They decided to "taking a break" and even though she told him they should see other people, he knew better. Neither of them would actually break up with each other over something that dumb. If they didn't know better, I definitely did.

After the outing, Rick (who also played in the event) invited a group of us over to his house to continue the party there. Me and Nick agreed and had no thoughts of Karen when we did so. Once we got to Rick's, he filled a big cooler with beer and ice and brought out a ton of liquor from his wet bar. He ordered up a bunch of pizza and after it finally got there and we chowed it down, Rick suggested whoever wanted to go on his boat to his buddy's house party on the lake. Most everyone wanted to go but there was one small problem. His boat only held about 10 people max and there was about 14 of us there. A couple of older guys decided to stay back and drink since they had to go home soon. Me and Nick decided to keep them company and stay back too, plus we planned on going out later anyway. The other two left after as soon as they finished their beers and went home to their wives while me and Nick sat there for the next 5 minutes or so deciding whether we should leave or drink some more free beer.

The free beer won out and that was definitely the right decision because as I was grabbing us more beer I heard the back door open and Karen walked out on the covered patio. She waved hi to us and I saw she had already poured herself a drink as she sat down with us. I made quick eye contact with Nick and he gave me a knowing smile that we made the right choice by staying. Karen asked where everyone was and we told her Rick took everyone out on the boat and they were going to some house party on the lake. Karen said she knew whose party it was and it was clear on the other side of the lake about 30 minutes out. I'm pretty good at math so I knew since they had only left about 15 minutes ago and if it took 30 minutes to get there and 30 to get back (plus however long they stayed to party) that meant we'd be along with Karen for well over an hour and most likely for no less than 2 hours.

We asked Karen where she was coming from and she said she went out for drinks with some girlfriends since she knew Rick was golfing. It was obvious to me and Nick that she was feeling the effects of the drinks and Karen was pretty candid with her conversation. She told us she came back expecting Rick to be home alone and ready for some "lovin". As she said that she giggled and ran her hand over her breasts and gave them a little squeeze. I was a bit taken aback by this because even though she was flirty, this was much bolder than the Karen I knew. Karen went on to say that some young guys kept hitting on her and her friends at the bar they just left and she admitted they were hot but too young for her.

Nick asked her how old they were and she said they looked like they were in their early twentys. Nick told her he was only 25 and she shouldn't feel bad considering she looked like she was only 30. He flashed her his killer smile that made Karen blush a bit while telling him she did not look that young. I chimed in telling her not only did she look 30, but she was probably the hottest chick at the joint. She blushed again and I could tell she was getting hot. She already told us she was horny and lookin for some "lovin" so I think Nick was enjoying tormenting her. As he got up to grab us some more beers he commented to Karen "too bad you think 25 is too young, I was hoping I had at least a slim chance".

Karen was speechless and just nodded when Nick asked her if needed another drink as well. Nick was back in a flash and I could tell from the drink he handed Karen that it was all liquor. Karen was feeling so good by then that she seemed to drink it without much of a problem. When Nick sat back down he sat in the chair next to Karen and gave me a wink when he looked my way. He said how hot it was an wished we could've gone on the boat with the rest of the guys but there wasn't any room plus we wanted to go out and meet some chicks tonight. Karen agreed about the heat and perked up when she heard Nick mention going out looking for chicks. She asked him about his gf and he said she broke up with him (not totally true but who am I to spoil his fun).

Karen put her hand on Nick's leg and told him how sorry she was his gf dumped him and that she must be crazy or stupid. Nick played up the heart broken act and said it had been over a week now and he forgot how it felt to go to bed alone. I had to hold back from chuckling especially when Nick stated out loud he was too hot for his shirt and pulled it up and over his head. He sat there shirtless and rubbed his chest with his right hand before letting it rest on his crotch. Now, it was warm out no doubt, but by this time it was after 8pm and the breeze off the lake made it nice and comfortable out. This was just Nick enjoying tormenting Karen even more. As I mentioned before, Nick wasn't overly ripped and buff but he was very athletic and his muscles were looked perfectly toned and defined. Plus, he had that natural tan and the right amount of dark body hair that gave him a very sexy look. I thought I heard Karen whimper as he took off his shirt and she got an eyeful of his chest.

I saw her inadvertantly run her hand down from her mouth, past her tits, and down by her crotch, before resting it on her knee. It had been about an hour now since the boat left and Karen pulled out her cell phone. I was wondering what she was doing but she was calling Rick to see where he was. She repeated what Rick said, that they just got his buddy John's house and docked the boat to join the party there. Karen told Rick she was still out and wouldn't be home for another couple of hours (a clear lie). She hung up the phone and smiled saying Rick told her to take her time getting home.

I wasn't sure exactly what was about to happen but I knew some shit was about to go down. Karen asked both of us if we really thought she looked 30 or if we were just being nice. We both at the same time assured her she looked not a day over 30. This gave Karen a huge smile and she reached over to Nick's leg and rubbed his thigh telling us both thanks. I could tell Nick was in total "stallian" mode now because got this serious look on his face and tells Karen "you realize it's been over a week since my girlfriend left me and a beautiful lady like you touching me like that" he pauses then says "I don't know if I can control myself much longer". He said this while running his hand over his abs and chest and back down. Karen shot right back "that makes two of us then, you should have thought about that before you took off your shirt". Then she turns to me and asks why my shirt is still on. I quickly ripped off my shirt and Karen suggested we all go inside and get comfortable. As we entered the house she excused herself and disappeared. Me and Nick took a seat on the "L" shaped leather couch and Nick told me he was going to have blue balls tomorrow if he didn't get laid tonight or at the least a blowjob.

I told him he knew he could get whatever the fuck he wanted tonight but was he sure he wanted to do this. I think between the fact he hadn't banged his gf in over a week since their fight, all of the sun and alcohol that day, and the fact Karen was hot as fuck and looking for some dick, he had already made up his mind. When Nick decides he wants something, I've never seen him not get what he wanted. Karen came back in the room and I noticed she had put her hair up and from what I could tell, had changed into an even shorter skirt than she had on before. She looked sexy as fuck standing in front of us with her hands on her hips and she says "well boys, we've got over an hour until Rick comes home and I'm too fucking horny to wait for him...so which one of you is going to help me out" We both raised our hands like little school k**s but Karen says "hmm, this isn't an easy decision but Josh has already had a turn before so Nick is first". I knew Nick was going to get his turn I was just hoping for either a threesome or that there would be enough time for me to get mine after.

Karen sauntered over to the couch and sat in between us but was practically touching Nick's leg with hers. He was wearing shorts but was still shirtless and Karen commented that it looked like he had cooled off because he could cut ice with his hard nipples and proceeded to rub her fingers over his right nipple. Nick told her his nipples might be cold but he was still hot as fuck and grabbed his cock through his shorts. Karen, whose hand had never left Nick's chest after feeling his nipple, began rubbing his chest now. "If you keep doint that, my nipples won't be the only thing that's hard" Nick says while flashing a wry smile. "Your'e such a little tease" Karen says "hopefully you can keep promises". Nick just stood up in front of Karen and told her find out for herself. Just as Karen reached for his zipper, Nick stops her and says "me and Josh are already shirtless, I think before we go any farther you need to do the same" and he glances over at me.

I leaned over and helped Karen out pausing for only a sec before removing her bra. Karen's tits weren't huge, but they were nicely sized and were in good shape still for a lady in her late 40's. I ran my hands over her tits tweaking her nipples which caused Karen to let out a slight gasp. "Fair is fair" I say, "now all of our nips are hard". Karen was starting to act like a dog in heat she wanted Nick's cock so bad. She was on her knees starting up at him, begging for his cock but he was making her wait which was driving her crazy. Plus, I had her shirt off now and the attention to her tits, especially her nipples, was making her squirm. I leaned in and started flicking her nipple with my tongue while Nick ran his finger over Karen's lips, teasing her with it like it was his cock. She was licking it and when he started to stick his finger in her mouth she gave it the same attention she wished she was giving his cock instead.

Karen again reached for his zipper, and again Nick stopped her. This time he told her it was time for her to get butt naked for us. Karen stood this time and began taking off her short skirt. She was now standing in front of both us just wearing these skimpy black panties with a nice amount of lacy see through material barely covering what little bit of skin was actually being covered up. Karen looked sexy as fuck. Nick reached around her and gave her ass cheek a hard squeeze with his right hand, massaging her ass cheek through her panties. Karen let out a moan at his f***efulness as Nick pulled her tight to him now and began making out with her. He kissed her hard at first then slowed up and began seductively kissing his way down from her lips, down to her neck, and slowly down to her titties. Nick got down on one knee like he was about to propose to her and slowly began to work his hands underneath her panties as he began to kiss her snatch through her panties. Karen was getting so worked up I thought she might just jump on his face right then and there and ride it. Nick pulled her panties all the way down and Karen stepped out of them standing there butt ass naked. She looked amazing let me tell you. Nick stood up slowly, kissing his way up her from her well toned stomach, to her nipples, to ear and nibbled on it. Then he gave a slight push down on Karen's shoulders and she got the hint. She returned the favor and began to kiss her way down his body now. She ran her hands over his strong pec and flicked his nips now with her tongue. Karen kissed and licked her way down his treasure chest until she got down on her knees. Seeing Nick standing there in just his A&F cargo shorts, hovering over an amazingly sexy looking (and naked) Karen who was staring up at him wontingly was a hot fucking scene.

Karen again reached for shorts, this time undoing his leather belt first before undoing the button. As soon Karen started unzipping his shorts they immediately just fell to the ground and Nick was standing there in just his boxer shorts. Karen began rubbing his cock through his boxers and leaned in and began seductively biting on his cock while looking up at him. She eventually fished his still soft cock out of the fly on his boxers and give it a few tugs. Surprisingly Nick's cock looked 100% soft still and hung about 5" with a slight curve to his left. Karen then took his cock in her mouth and began to slowly suck on it. She would suck hard and slowly pull back stretching his soft cock out what looked like a good 12". I know if I were in his spot, there is no way I would not have been sporting a huge fucking hardon by this point. Karen decided enough was enough and pulled his boxers down slowly pausing at the root of his cock and slowing down even more until she reached the head of his still soft, yet slightly engorged cock. Nick now stood there in all his glory, cock dangling while Karen licked her lips hungrily. She grabbed the base of his cock and began sucking his soft dick, again stretching it out as she pulled back. It didn't take long now for Nick to get boned up and Karen was a pro a sucking dick (I should know, ha). She took time to lick his balls and shaft and even flicked the slit on his dick with her tongue. I'd seen Nick in action before and knew that he could go for a long time and I was beginning to wonder how much time we had.

After a good 20 minutes of Karen's cocksucking, Nick decided it was time for something more. He pulled Karen up and brought her in for a passionate kiss while grabbing her ass. Karen grabbed Nick's hair and pulled his head back and the two of them had this look in their eye. I'd seen that look in Nick's eyes for sure and knew what was about to happen. Karen however suprised the hell out of me that she had the same look and the two of them after a brief pause smashed lips again but this time with a wreckless abandon. They were feeling each others bodies now like they'd both been depraved of it their entire lives. Nick then picked her up with ease and turned her around. He pushed Karen down on her kneeds and knelt over the couch while pulling her ass cheeks apart and rubbing her pussy with his hand. He quickly replaced his hand with his monster cock just rubbed her swollen pussy lips with the head of his cock. Then he did something that shocked me a bit and started talking dirty to Karen which drove her absolutely crazy. Nick was just teasing her twat while asking her "do you want this cock? huh? do you want me to stick my big dick inside of you? how long have you been dreaming of my cock inside your pussy? huh bitch!"

I was pretty shocked but even more so at Karen's reaction which was nothing short of specatuclar to watch. She was practically begging him to fuck her and quit teasing her like that. Nick didn't have to be asked twice and since her pussy was dripping wet by this point, he slowly slid the entire shaft inside her waiting pussy. Once he was all the way in he slowly pulled all the way out and repeated this a few more times. Karen was whimpering, begging to be fucked by my buddy. Nick started to pick things up and started railing her from behind all the while still talking dirty to her. Karen didn't mind and was actually the more vocal of the two begging for his cock to fuck her hard. And did he ever fuck her hard. He was relentlessly fucking her from behind and then he gave her ass a big smack. Not once mind you, but again, and again. I figured Karen might object to this but she loved it. She was moaning pretty good now as Nick gave her ass a good 5-6 hard smacks.

Without even pulling out, Nick turned Karen around so she was on her back now, picked her up, and took her over to the counter which was perfect height for him to stand and fuck her. Karen laid back and Nick pounded away for a good 10 minutes. He must have gotten bored with that position and picked her up again and brought her up to him so he was holding her while standing and still fucking her. He fucked her like this for another 5 minutes before backing her up to a wall and fucking her up against the wall for a bit. Karen was non stop in her dirty talk which was exactly what Nick needed to hear to keep his assault on her pussy going. The whole scene was too much for me and I pulled out my 7.5" dick and started to stroke it as I sat back on the couch and watched this amazing scene. What a fucking show they were putting on for me. Nick then took Karen back to the couch and threw her down kind of f***efully. She tried to get up so she could kiss him but he pushed her back down and lifted her left leg over his right shoulder to give him even deeper access to her love hole. Nick fucked her hard and Karen met his every thrust with an equally hard thrust of her own.

Even though these two had never even shared a kiss before tonight, they were both very experienced in fucking and it showed. It seemed like they were longtime lovers the way they were fucking each other. They switched positions with quickness and ease and met each others body movements in perfect unison. Nick was really pounding away now, and I could see the muscles in his back and ass start to tense up. He then said "I bet you want me cum inside you, don't you Karen. Is that what you want?" She replied "fuck yes I do, but you can't. I want to taste you. I want to taste your sweet love juice". So Nick pounded away for another minute or so before pulling his 9" cock out of her pussy and grabbed her head by the hair and began face fucking her. She tried not to gag but even an experienced cocksucker like Karen couldn't help but gag on Nick's giant pole. Nick then started to say between short gasps "I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! Take my cum baby, swallow my load!" Karen tried to take his entire load down her throat but the first blast must've hit the back of her throat so hard she flinched back and gagged just enough that Nick's cock slipped out of her mouth and the next rope of cum hit Karen right across the face.


That didn't stop Karen from being a dirty little cocksucker though, because she immediately got her mouth back on Nick's cock and milked the rest of his load, sucking on his cockhead until he was spent. That was enough for me to blow my load but I didn't know where to let it fly. I almost panicked looking around for something, anything to catch my load but just then Karen looked over and looked at me and I knew she wanted my load too. I stood up and took a few steps over to her before unloading deep down her throat. You could just tell she loved the fact she had just taken two giant loads of cum down her throat. I rubbed my dick over her face smearing my cum over it. I didn't realize until after that it was mostly Nick's cum that was being smeared over her face which led to a good chuckle later that night as me and Nick talked about what just went down.
... Continue»
Posted by themilffucker 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1321  |  
89%
  |  4

'She Had Never Been...'

It had been another long week. Midterms were done and it was definitely time for some well deserved R&R. Mya, Shay and I were in my room talking about the going-ons around campus...where the next fraternity party was, who was performing at the Sigma party, where the after parties were and an earful of other college jargon. Somehow the conversation veered...

'Well, I have never been with a girl', Shay said, sitting pretty, clad in her floral dress and bible attached to her hip, 'it just never interested me...'


She would come down to my room every night smelling of baby powder and honey soap. I would leave my door unlocked because I knew that she would be there at midnight sharp. She would crawl in my bed quietly as not to wake my roommate. Her hair tickled my face as she laid next to me. She always laid close up behind me with her pussy pressed against my ass.

I could feel the coolness of her skin as her t-shirt had rolled up over her hips. Her breathing was shallow. The air made the hair on the nape of my neck tremble. I could begin to feel the wetness increase between my legs. The scent of her aroused me more than any man ever had. I craved for her. I felt her began to wine her hips in a figure 8.

She knew what that did to me. She wanted me as much as I did her and would do anything to get my attention. I pretended to be asl**p. I wanted to see just how far she would go. I felt her change positions. Now laying on her back with one leg in the air my curiosity got the best of me. I turned my head. Shielded behind my long curly locks, my eyes remained hidden as I saw a bulge in the sheet between her spread legs move up an down. Her shallow breathing had now became a rapid, quiet pant. Her eyes were closed and she was biting her bottom lip. As she fingered herself harder I began to have flashbacks to our first encounter a few days after midterms.

The image of me with her leaning against the wall and her legs on my shoulders created a sudden shock between my legs and I realized that I was cumming. I let out a light moan as I continued to cum and watch her simultaneously. Just as I was about to get up and sit on her face she turned over and faced me. She took her finger out of her and with her other hand spread my legs. Now, with the same finger that she had use to please herself, she was now pleasing me. The kisses she placed around my already exposed breasts made my nipples harden like diamonds. Her cherry scented lip gloss intoxicated me. My roommate began to stir. She yawned, turned over to face the wall, and fell back to sl**p. I was glad that she was a hard sl**per. Shay slowly got up and removed her shirt. Her breasts were round and firm with chocolate colored nipples. I longed to put one in my mouth. She sat on the bed, clad in her birthday suit and pulled the sheet off of me.

The night air blowing in through the window cascaded over my body and made me shiver. Her tongue was still inexperienced but she was definitely getting better. It slipped in and out of me like a soft snake, aimlessly wandering about my pussy. Her tongue flicked and folded over my hard pearl as she went to work. She was beginning to enjoy herself too much as she started to finger herself again. My legs were over her head as she sucked and blew at my pussy, patiently awaiting my release. Her hair was soft and long. It tickled my thighs and I let out a little giggle. She looked up at me, face covered in my honey as a sly grin shown across her face. No words, she went back to work. I pulled and tugged at her hair as she was sending me in a frenzy. I pulled her hair back in a ponytail so that she would have no more interruptions. My body began to get hot. I felt my back begin to arch and my legs involuntarily opened wider. My eyes closed tight as it took every bone in my body for me not to scream. I was at the beginning of an orgasm. My body began to twitch, her sucking became fierce.

The slurping noises emitting from her lips and my pussy gave me an idea of just how wet I was. With my head leaned back, I opened my eyes and looked out the window. It was a full moon and the sky was littered with stars. I moaned. She went crazy. I was having an orgasm so strong, so fierce, so powerful I paid no attention as to how much noise I had began to make. My roommate had began to stir again as my moans disturbed her. Not caring if she woke up and saw us or not we continued. This time she focused her attention to my bed. She was aware of what was going on but didn’t say anything. She was a virgin and had started to enjoy these midnight shows between Shay and I. She would masturbate while watching us, acting as if she were still asl**p. Her moans were quiet as not to disturb us, but we both knew what she was doing. My attention left my roommate as Shay began another fierce go at my clitoris. My hips had lifted off he bed and Shay had a firm grip on each side of my ass with both hands. She whispered to me,

'Do you like that?'

I couldn’t speak.

'Does that feel good?'

The tone in her voice was seeking approval of her performance. My silence told more than what I could say in words. The bed was wet under me. I wanted to taste her.

I loved the way she tasted like milk and honey. I sat up slowly and looked at her licking me. Her tongue glistened in the moonlight creeping through the window as it went in and out of me. She flicked it across my hard clitoris and it sent me into oblivion. I couldn’t bear another orgasm. I pulled her head back by her hair. She looked puzzled. I beckoned her to 'come here' with my finger.

She crawled up towards me, still between my legs, and positioned her face in front of mine. Her lips were shining and still smelled of cherry lip gloss. I rubbed my hand through her hair, with my finger under her chin I pulled her face to mine and kissed her. She tasted good. I tasted good. I kissed her softly at first as she just held her mouth slightly ajar. I sucked on her bottom lip, removing any honey that may have remained. I kissed her chin and licked her lips. It drove her crazy.

I kissed her slowly, softly, then harder and more intense. Her tongue was still slippery as it found its way inside my mouth. I wanted to taste the rest of her. I repositioned myself on top of her. She looked at me in my eyes, panting, obviously remembering the way I made her feel, anticipating my touch. I gently rubbed one finger up her slit. She was dripping. I played with it by slowly inserting a single finger into her warm, drenched pussy and then pulling it out over and over again. She moaned. I smiled. I pulled her left leg up onto the bed and pushed it up. Both of her knees were now in the air. I kissed her thighs dangerously close to her pussy. My tongue ring created a cool sensation on the path I traced with it. Her body shook slightly. She softly ran her fingers through my tangled hair.

'Elizabeth' she whispered. Again I didn’t answer. She whispered my name again, this time through shallow breaths,

'Elizabeth?'

'What?' I asked, wondering what could be so damn important as to disturb me at this moment,

'I want you to do to me what you did last time' she said. Shay was a real freak and I liked that about her. She had no cut-cards and when she was in my room anything went down. She wasn’t scared to try anything new and she welcomed my ideas. I stood up and smacked her on her thigh. It left a red hand print on her light skin

'Damn gyal, smaddi inna di zone tonight ee?' I said to her. She liked it when I spoke Jamaican patois to her. It seemed to make her all the more willing. I walked over to my dresser, with 4 eyes on me and pulled out the bottom drawer.I looked back at Shay on my bed beginning to finger herself again. I walked over to her, pulled her finger out of her, and stuck it in my mouth, sucking on it a little as I pulled it out.

'Wait,' I said, 'I'm coming'.

She gave me a half grin. Damn she had a set of beautiful eyes. Looking at her almost had me lost for a minute when some footsteps running down the hall jarred me back to reality. My dorm was alive all times of the night. I walked back over to the half opened drawer. A silk scarf, lavender-vanilla scented massage oil, strawberry flavored edible panties, and a whip were wrapped up neatly in my S&M bag.

I removed the silk scarf and walked back over to my bed. She was rubbing her breasts. I lifted her head up and tied the silk scarf around her eyes. I wanted to kiss her again. I walked back over to my drawer and pulled out another silk scarf. I looked back and saw Shay laying there on my bed, blindfolded and smelling like cherries and couldn’t resist. She couldn’t see me so I would take full advantage of that. I walked over to my mini refrigerator and pulled out a jar of sliced mangoes and grabbed the bottle of honey on top of the microwave. She begin to giggle when she heard the door close. I wondered if she knew what I was up to.

I walked back to my bed and sat right between her legs. Heat was emitting from her center. I kissed her lips, both sets, softly and she exhaled. I pulled out one slice of the mangoes and rubbed it on her mouth. I let the juice drip on her lips and she hurriedly licked it off. I took the mango, bit a small piece off and kissed her with it. It drove her insane. With the rest of the mango, I spread her legs even wider, and stuck it in. The chill of the mango made her jerk a little, but her heat overtook the coolness of it almost immediately. I slowly stuck the mango in and out of her repeatedly and she began to cream all over it. I removed it and put it to her lips where she devoured every bite of it. My roommate moaned. I grabbed the honey and covered my finger with it. I put my finger in her mouth and she sucked as if it were a man. I knew she was enjoying herself. She loved to be blindfolded to add a sense of mystery and an element of surprise as to my next move.

She began to moan and pleaded with me to 'taste' her. I loved to make her wait. By the time I would finally go down on her she was well wet and was already on the verge of an orgasmic seizure. I got up on the bed and rubbed some of the massage oil between my hands and applied it to the insides of her thighs. The smell aroused us both. I kissed her thighs and made a trail with the tip of my tongue up to her slit. I licked her one time and she bucked. I put my arms under her legs and pulled her down closer to my face. She was breathing heavily through her lips. My lips found their way to her pussy once more and her sweet nectar escaped almost immediately. I licked and drank every drop of her. I used my tongue ring and played with her pearl and she began to cum again. I asked her,

'Do you like that?'

'Yes. Oh please don't stop. Please don’t stop'.

The quivering in her voice alarmed me and I looked up at her. Tears were streaming from her eyes and her hands began to pull my hair...a little too hard for comfort. I asked her,

'You like that eeh? Put yuh hands dem hind yuh head'

She obeyed and began to fondle her breast as her hands were on their way behind her head. She raised her hips high to where I had to get on my knees. She began to climb the walls. The honey had fallen over and spilled on the floor. The sticky golden substance flowed in the moonlight like Shays flowed over my lips. Forgetting all about my roommate, Shay was panting louder and louder.

My roommate must have gotten herself off as she was nothing more than an bundle of snoring sheets on her bed. Shay was now standing up with her back leaning against the Jamaican flag on my wall. More tears rolled down her face and landed on mine. She moaned louder as she let off a hot load of steaming cum in my mouth that I wasted no time drinking. I let go of her ss and laid back on the bed. Both of us were breathing hard and she collapsed on the bed in a heaving pile of pleasure. After a few minutes, we both got under the blanket and drifted off to sl**p...


My phone had been ringing incessantly as I popped up on the last ring. I took note of the time. 4:12 am. I looked over at my roommate who was snoring lightly, dead asl**p. After what seemed like only a few minutes, two and a half hours had elapsed. A single beep alerted me that I had a text message...

'Come to my room.' was all it read.

4:13 am. I rolled over out of bed, grabbed my shower kit and made a b-line straight for the community bathroom at the end of the hall. The water hit my naked body and immediately soothed me. My neck was stiff. I heard someone enter the bathroom, then a flush a few seconds later followed by their retreat. I held my head under the water and saturated my hair. As I began washing my hair the lather ran down into my face forcing me to close my eyes. The raspberry scent was pleasurable. I heard more footsteps.

As I rinsed my hair I looked at the faint pink suds spiral down the drain. I closed my eyes again. I felt something roll down my back. Figuring it was just soap I paid no attention. Then something else. I felt hands as someone cupped my breasts. 'Shhh...' she whispered in my ear, 'its just me'. Her hands were cold against the warm water. She played with my already hardened nipples and ran her hands up and down the sides of my body. Her palms were soft and the feeling was pleasing. She ran her fingers through my semi rinsed hair and began rinsing the rest of the shampoo. She lifted my hair and kissed the nape of my neck.

'Give me your sponge'

I handed her my body poof and she began washing my back. The soap rolled down my spine and tickled every inch. I hadn't yet opened my eyes. Her tongue was warm as it maneuvered over my spine. It sent chills between my legs. The water cascaded over our bodies and dripped from my entangled eyelashes. I let out a soft sigh as her tongue found its way to the very base of my back. The soap on her hands made them glide with ease as they slipped down the sides of my hips onto my thighs. I marveled in how her hands traced every curve of my body. She moaned. The water was still hot and the steam from the shower created a foggy, almost ghostly scene. I felt her hand separate my legs.

To keep myself from loosing my balance I shifted my weight evenly an leaned forward placing my hands on the tile wall in from of me. My back was arched and she pulled my ass towards her. My ass was protruding towards her face and I felt the warmth of her breath surge over the warm water droplets that had settled on my skin.

She kissed my ass gently, tracing shapes with her tongue as she went along. My breathing became paced and I focused my attention on the incessant music the water made on the tile floor. My sensed were inundated and my heart began to race. My hair was hanging low in front of my face. I felt her tongue slip into my ass. I froze as the act shocked me, sensing my apprehension she slowly slipped it back out.

'You like that?' She asked with a little laughter in her voice,

'No' I whispered back to her. The thought of that never interested me and I couldn’t bring myself to having it performed on me. Shay once told me that she would do anything to me I told her to...she was serious.


I heard her change positions and peeped over my shoulder to see what she was doing. Her hand simultaneously cupped my pussy and played with my clitoris. She was on both knees kissing my ass again. She pulled my ass back firmly towards her face and drove her tongue deep into my pussy like a drill. The rigid ness of her tongue and the softness of her lips created a sensation that made me shiver and moan loudly. I pushed my hair back out of my face and tilted my head upwards letting the water rain down over my eyes. My nipples were rock hard and I felt myself getting ready to cum...... Continue»
Posted by bhines052798 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 386  |  
84%
  |  2

The Stranger in Pink Shoes

I had just parked the car outside B&Q, an out of town store on a retail park near Dartford when I glanced up and saw her deep red lipstick. I have had a fascination with women who wear lipstick ever since I was seduced by aunt of mine and who always wore lots of lipstick.

As I got out of the car I then noticed her bright pink 5 inch high heel shoes and her short white skirt. She clearly wasn't wearing nylons or tights and might as well have had a great big sign on her back saying, 'look at my sexy legs'. She was also a BBW which I absolutely adore.

Strangely she walked about five paces ahead of her husband. I assumed, like me, he enjoyed looking at her sexy legs. I followed them into the store. Although I wanted to get a good look at her face I was mesmerised by her shoes and legs. All thoughts of what I was going to buy in the store vanished from my mind as I found myself following them.

As they stopped and looked at some picture frames I too stopped and pretended to do the same. I was looking at her legs when her husband turned and looked at me and smiled. I quickly looked away and as they moved on I carried on following them. Then suddenly they turned and started to walk towards me. My eyes instantly went to her deep red lipstick and as they walked past me she smiled and I breathed deeply and smelt the wonderful aroma of her perfume. I quickly guessed that she was in her late 40s.

Again her husbnd walked a few paces behind her and then I suddenly realised he was holding a small camcorder in his hand and it was clearly pointing at her legs.

I loved the sound of the clip clop of her heels on the tiled floor and once again my eyes were transfixed on her tarty pink high heel shoes and shapely legs. They carried on walking round the store, occasionally stopping and looking at products on sale. It must have been blatantly obvious that I was following them and staring at her legs.

At times she would bend down at look at something on the bottom shelf, unfortunately I wasn't close enough to see anything but I guessed that her husband was zooming in with the camera.

Then suddenly her husband walked directly up to me and said, 'Do you want to fuck her?'

I felt myself blushing and thought he was going to hit me but then said, 'She wants you to fuck her and I want you to.'

I just nodded and he said, 'This way.'

I followed them as they made their way to the corner of the store where the toilets were. He opened the door to the disabled toilet and I followed them in.

I said, 'I'm Roger.'

He said, 'Hi Roger, we are, well she is Dee.'

She turned to face the wash basin and the large mirror and her husband stood behind her and raised her skirt. Not only was she not wearing nylons or tights she wasn't wearing any panties either.

I realised that he was still filming her.

I dropped my trousers and underpants and my rock hard cock sprang to attention. I moved up behind her and felt her pussy and eased a finger inside her.

Her husband ordered me, 'Don't play with her just fuck the slut.'

I moved my hand and slid my cock in her wet hole from behind. She was so wet it slipped in so easily and soon I was embedded deep inside her. I looked in the mirror and looked at her face. It showed me how much she was enjoying it as I pumped my cock in and out of her cunt. Her husband now had his trousers round his ankles and was frantically rubbing his hand up and down his erect cock.

It was a really weird situation. I was fucking this complete stranger who hadn't even uttered a word to me while her husband was watching us and masturbating and filming his gorgeous wife being fucked.

She was getting more and more excited as she pushed her ass back towards me to meet my forward thrust. Soon she was moaning with pleasure and I realised this was the first sound I had heard from her. Her orgasm was soon happening and I felt a huge stream of her cum engulf my cock.

Her husband, 'Make the slut cum again before you do and then cum inside her sloppy cunt'

I was sure I was going to cum very soon but somehow I managed to coax another huge orgasm out of her before I was ready to cum.

Her husband then said, 'Cum inside the slut's cunt.'

I didn't hesitate and soon I was pumping my hot cum deep inside her. As my cock subsided inside her, her husband moved closer to her and shot a huge stream of cum over her ass.

I withdrew my cock and pulled my trousers up. Her husband pulled his wife's skirt down, made himself decent and opened the door and I followed them out. As I walked a few feet behind them I could soon see my and her husband's cum trickling down her legs. We stood in line at the checkout and I was immediately behind her and could now see a stream of cum all the way down her legs.

I realised I hadn't bought anything and for the life of me couldn't even remember what I had gone there for in the first place. I walked behind them to their car and said, 'I'd love to meet you both again.'

She turned to me and smiled and simply mouthed the words, 'Thank you.'

Her husband merely said, 'No.'

We both got in our cars and as he reversed out of the parking space she smiled at me. I think I'll be calling into B&Q more often.... Continue»
Posted by arbymore 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 626  |  
91%
  |  1

Cathy & Brett Go to a Gay Bar

Nervous with anticipation about what he hoped would occur that night, 39-year-old Brett opened the front door of his house to see Cathy standing there in a hot party dress.
Brett and Cathy worked with one another and had developed a special, secret relationship. They were fuck buddies but also very good friends. They shared fantasies with one another and got excited at the thought of seeing them fulfilled.
For many weeks, the couple had planned a trip to Seattle to hit the gay bar scene. Brett and Cathy enjoyed one another very much but they each had a yearning for the same sex. Brett wanted to go down on a well-hung guy and hopefully get topped. Cathy loved having a few drinks before picking up a pretty girl to get hot and horny with.
On this particular day, Cathy was focused on getting Brett laid. He had fantasized about getting himself some cock for many years. It had been too long without the feeling of a big, hard cock in his mouth and ass. Cathy knew the gay scene well and they were ready to venture into the big city.
"Are you ready for some fun?" Cathy asked playfully while showing off her dress. She knew Brett loved it when she wore her cute dresses to work. She would dance around in his office, showing off her magnificent ass.
"I'm a little nervous but I really need to do this," Brett said. "Let's get on the road."
It was a two-hour drive into Seattle and the two immediately struck up a conversation on the nasty things they enjoyed doing. They never had any problems sharing their sexual fantasies and it often ended with Brett sporting a raging hard-on.
"Watcha got going on there?" Cathy asked while stroking the bulge in Brett's pants.
"You have that effect on me," he stammered. "But I can't shoot a load right now; I need to save it in case we hook up with a guy."
Cathy understood but that didn't mean she couldn't get off. Getting comfortable in the passenger's seat of Brett's car, she pulled her dress up to reveal crotchless panties.
"How convenient," Brett laughed. "Go ahead and please yourself."
"Only if you talk dirty to me," Cathy said.
Brett began to tell Cathy the story about how they first fucked in his office. She loved that story – about how he banged her on his desk and they collapsed in a heap of sweat and cum on the floor. It didn't take long until she was moaning with an orgasm while Brett tried to focus on the road.
"I feel much better," Cathy said while sitting up and straightening her dress.
"Damn, you are so hot," Brett responded.
It wasn't much longer when the couple reached Seattle. This was Cathy's town and she knew where to go to get laid. She gave him instructions on where to drive and within the hour they were strolling down the street looking for a good bar in which to get started.
"OK, let's see what the action is like in here," Cathy smiled. "Don't be nervous ... and follow by lead."
Cathy and Brett walked up to the bar and ordered a couple of drinks while surveying the individuals inside. The clientele included both men and women, couples and those who appeared to be alone and on the prowl.
"What do you think of that guy?" Cathy asked while motioning toward a good-looking guy at the end of the bar.
"He's too good-looking; he'd never go for me," Brett replied. "Actually, I don't care much what he looks like ... I just want to find a big, hard one."
"Let's see if we can do something about that," Cathy replied.
Brett couldn't stand to watch as Cathy approached the guy. A few minutes later, she returned with him.
"Brett, this is Scott," Cathy said with a giggle. "He's a top."
Brett damn near choked on his drink. He had never been part of an introduction quite like that.
"Hi, nice to meet you," Brett said.
"Same here ... Cathy here was telling me that you're straight. Why do you want to suck cock?"
"Ummm, well, it's just something that I want to try," Brett said. "It's exciting to think about going down on a big, hard cock, to feel it in my mouth, to suck it until it cums."
That was all this guy needed to hear.
"I live two blocks from here," Scott said. "You interested?"
Brett downed the rest of his drink and they all headed over to Scott's apartment. Once inside, Scott announced that he was going to go slip on a robe.
"There's some porn sitting over by the television. Why don't you guys pick some out and I'll be right back."
Cathy looked through the impressive collection of DVDs and found one featuring MMF threesomes.
"This looks appropriate," she said while loading the movie into a DVD player. "So, what do you think? Are you excited."
"I can barely contain myself. God, I hope he's hung," Brett replied.
Brett and Cathy plopped down on the couch as the movie got started. The scene unfolded with a guy and a girl taking turns sucking off another guy.
"That's looks like fun," Cathy said with a laugh.
Finally, Scott returned and asked if we were comfortable. He had on a robe and was standing in front of both Brett and Cathy.
"If there's anything you want to do, go for it," Scott announced.
Brett looked over at Cathy and she flashed him a big smile.
"Go for it," she said.
Brett opened Scott's robe to find an erect nine-inch cock staring at him in the face. Brett couldn't believe his luck and again looked over at the smiling Cathy.
"C'mon, babe, I want to see you enjoy Scott's cock," she cooed.
That's all the urging he needed. Brett went in slowly at first, feeling Scott's hardness against his face. He stroked Scott's meat and was amazed to see it growing even larger. Finally, he couldn't resist any longer and f***ed this large dick into his mouth.
"Suck it, Brett. You look so awesome with a big cock in your mouth," Cathy teased while fingering herself. "Take it all."
Brett grabbed the back of Scott's ass and f***ed the cock even deeper into his throat. He was a natural cocksucker and it wasn't long before Scott began to moan loudly.
"Babe, you're going to make him cum," Cathy said.
Brett was in the zone, however, and didn't let up. He bobbed his head like a madman with the thrilling sensation of this monster cock in his mouth.
"Brett ... Brett," Cathy called out, trying to make his realize that if Scott cums, he may not get fucked.
A few seconds later, Scott grabbed the back of Brett's head and ejaculated f***efully into his mouth. He couldn't handle all of the hot semen and a lot of it spilled out of the corners of his mouth. Cathy couldn't hold back any longer at the site of this and she enjoyed another orgasm by hand.
"You have to go now," Scott announced while dashing into the other room.
OK, well, Brett didn't get fucked but at least he enjoyed blowing a hung dude. He would say, mission accomplished.
"How sad ... but the evening's not over yet," Cathy announced as they exited the man's apartment. Once again on the street, Cathy leaned in close and kissed Brett deeply. She could taste the cum in his mouth.
"I want you," she said. "I want to fuck you."
Brett always loved having sex with Cathy. She was great in bed – although they usually fucked about everyplace but bed.
The evening was still young but neither could stand it any longer. They checked into the hotel where they had made a reservation and hurried up to their room. Inside the door, Cathy told Brett to go take a seat on the bed.
"I've got a surprise for you," she laughed.
A few minutes later, Cathy emerged from the bathroom and walked toward Brett on the bed. She pulled up her dress to reveal a cock in the form of a strap-on. She looked so erotic – this beautiful female in her cute dress with a cock sticking out from underneath.
"Suck it ... blow me," Cathy ordered.
Brett obliged and took the cock into his mouth. Cathy moaned in pleasure as if she could feel the sensations through the strap-on. While blowing, Brett began to fumble with his pants to unleash his own cock.
"Stop, let me do that," Cathy announced while sinking to her knees on the floor near the bed.
Cathy pulled off Brett's pants and followed with his underwear. Brett's hard-on was a big as she's ever seen it. He needed relief and she was the one to give it to him.
Cathy started in on his cock, taking it deep into her throat. She was an awesome cocksucker and Brett had always enjoyed watching her pretty face taking in his manhood.
The couple repositioned themselves on the bed and got into a 69. With Brett on the bottom, he tongued Cathy's pussy while she writhed with pleasure. Meanwhile, she continued to make love to his big dick with her mouth.
All of a sudden, she got up, got her strap-on back into position and grabbed a tube of lube. Brett was about to get fucked and his heartbeat quickened at the thought.
With Brett on his back, Cathy began to work the cock into his asshole. She went slow and finally got the strap-on's head past his opening.
"Oh, my God that feels incredible," Brett said. "Oh yes, fuck me, sweetie."
Cathy did as he requested and pushed the cock deeper and deeper into his ass. She leaned forward and kissed him as her tits rubbed against Brett's chest.
"Keep it up, it feels so good," Brett said.
Cathy then began to talk dirty, saying how Brett enjoyed sucking Scott's cock and how he wanted to blow many other men while she watched.
"Did you like sucking his cock?" she asked while fucking his ass.
"Yes, I loved it. I can't wait for my next cock," he replied. "I love blowing guys."
Cathy quickened her pace and noticed Brett's cock was hard as a rock. She began to jerk it for him.
At that point, Cathy got up to stand on the floor while giving Brett his dose of strap-on cock. She slid him down to the edge of the bed and fucked him even harder. The cock seemed to penetrate even deeper in this position and Brett experienced waves of pleasure.
"Damn that feels so good," he said. "I think I'm going to cum."
Cathy slowed down her pace as if to tease Brett a little. She was enjoying herself and didn't want it to end just yet.
Brett enjoyed the slow, deep thrusts. He opened his eyes and gazed up at Cathy. She was so beautiful, her hair now messed to create an incredibly sexy look. He loved her.
"C'mon baby, it's time for you to cum," she said.
Cathy quickened the pace again and Brett couldn't hold out much longer. Finally, huge streams of cum blasted out of his dick and all over his chest. It was the largest load of cum he'd ever seen.
"My God ... that was impressive," Cathy said. Brett couldn't reply as he tried to catch his breath. Cathy slipped off the strap-on and cuddled with her boy toy.
"Babe, do you think you could get hard again?" she asked. "I need to get fucked, too."
It took a half-hour but Brett satisfied his younger lover with a fucking that she would not soon forget. Then they drifted in and out of sl**p while holding one another. They were in heaven on what had been an incredible night.
The next day, they would return to the gay bar scene. Only this time, Cathy would be looking for a lesbian. That's another story for another time.... Continue»
Posted by bibands 4 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 591  |  
100%
  |  9

Janet & Debbie Have a Black Gangbang

Janet and Debbie were sitting home on a Saturday afternoon, just lounging around, naked as usual without any plans for that night. Suddenly, Janet had an idea. She asked Debbie if she would like to participate with her in a gangbang with just black men and maybe a black woman or two. Debbie told her that she had never fucked any black men or women and that the idea sounded wonderful and if that was what Janet wanted to do, she would love to do it with her and fuck her first black man.

Janet went to the phone, made a call and came happily bouncing into the living room where Debbie sat watching the TV. Janet went to Debbie and with her hands on her shoulder's, told her that it was all set up and around 8 pm that night and that Oscar and a few of his friends and a black woman would be there. Debbie ask how they knew where Janet lived and Janet told her that this was not the first time that Oscar had been to her house. She had entertained him many times before. Debbie looked at Janet and told her that she never stopped amazing her. She wished they had gotten together long before they did. She did not have near the experiences fucking that Janet did, but she was more than happy to have Janet teaching her. She loved her new lifestyle.

Janet looked into Debbie's eyes and told her that she too was so happy that they were together and if she had known that Debbie had those feeling for her, she would have ask her to go out with her long before she had. Janet ask Debbie why she had not made a move or given her any hint that she felt the way she did about her and Debbie told her that she were afraid that if she had done that, she would have scared her away. But once Janet had made the first move, that Debbie knew for sure that she loved Janet. Janet leaned over and kissed Debbie softly.

Debbie reached up and took both of Janet's hanging tits in her hand and began massaging them, Janet's nipple turning very hard and Debbie began softly pinching and flicking them with her finger and thumb. Janet moaned softly as Debbie let go of one of her tits and began massaging Janet's pussy with her hand and suddenly slipped two fingers in Janet's pussy and began finger fucking her. Janet's knees get weak and she mover around and lay on the couch. Debbie's fingers felt good in her pussy and Janet hoped that Debbie would eat her pussy too.

She was not disappointed. Debbie jammed her fingers into Janet's pussy as far as they would go, quickly pulled them out and covered Janet's pussy with her mouth! Debbie was licking and sucking Janet's pussy eagerly and Janet wanted to return it, so she grabbed Debbie by the tits and pulled on them until Debbie raised up and quickly mounted Janet, never taking her mouth off from Janet's pussy. Janet buried her head between Debbie's legs and began eating Debbie's hairy pussy. Janet and Debbie loved eating each other's pussies and the taste of each other's juices. Licking and eating each others pussies, it never did take long before each other exploded with an orgasm and sent their juices onto the others face. When their orgasms subsided, they got up and sat next to each other on the couch and Janet began telling Debbie what to expect when Oscar and his friends got there. Debbie got so hot that she had another orgasm, just listening to Janet telling her what to expect. They didn't have to do much to get ready for them, maybe fix their hair was about it. They both decided that they were not going to dress for them. No since in it anyway as they would be naked within a few minutes after they got there, so they decided to meet them naked as they usually were anyway.

As the day wore on, Debbie was getting hotter and hotter. She told Janet that it was getting hard waiting for her first black cock and Janet kept assuring Debbie that it was going to be worth the wait. Finally, there was a knock at the door and Debbie rushed to answer it. There they were! Debbie had an orgasm and the guys just looked at her, as she stood naked in front of them. One of them, Debbie assumed it was Oscar, said, "Hello, may we come in?" Debbie opened the door and let them in and Oscar introduced his self and ask where Janet was. Debbie told him that she was in the living room when Janet hollered, "Oscar babe, why don't you'se come on in here? Debbie, come here for a minute will you?"

Oscar told Janet "ok" and Debbie went into the living room and sat with Janet.

Janet told Debbie to hang on for a minute and see what happens. Oscar ask Janet if it were ok to come on in and Janet told him, "sure." Janet told Debbie to close her eyes for a few seconds. Oscar and his friends came in the living room and Janet whispered in Oscar's ear for them to get undressed. Oscar started taking his cloths of and the other's followed suit.

As soon as they were all naked and stood in front of Debbie and her, Janet told Debbie to open her eyes. Debbie opened her eyes and in front of her were 5 huge, black cocks and one black pussy. Fuck, she had never seen anything like it. Those guys cocks were huge, they were fucking monsters. Big, so big. And black. She wilted right there, her eyes looked like they were glazed over and she fainted. Janet got some water and splashed some on Debbie's face to bring her back. The guys were amazed. Here was a white slut and she had gotten that hot just at the sight of their cocks. They knew that Debbie was going to be good. Debbie reached out and took one of the guy's cocks in her hand. Fuck, she thought, her hand didn't come close to making it all the way around.

It was so thick! His cock felt so hard and hot in her hand. Debbie hadn't noticed the black woman with them, but as soon as Marsha came up to her and shoved a big black tit in her face, Debbie took the nipple in her mouth and began sucking it as her hand began stroking the cock she held. Oscar picked Janet up and laid her gently on the floor, spread her legs and went straight for her pussy. His black tongue working its wonders on Janet's pussy, when another of the guys got down on his knees and aimed his black cock right for Janet's mouth. Janet took his cock in her hand and put it up to her lips and swallowed as much of it as she could, taking almost 8 inches before she felt it hit the back of her throat, then began sucking it, running her tongue over it as she brought her mouth back up to the tip of his cock before lunging her mouth back down onto it.

The guy began long, smooth strokes in and out of Janet's mouth, mouth fucking Janet as Oscar was eating her pussy. Damn, they were good. Debbie, in the mean time, was still licking the woman's tits, going from one nipple to the other, still stroking the black guys cock, when another of the black guys moved forward and stuck his huge, black cock in Debbie's face, with his hand, aimed it directly for Debbie's mouth. Debbie opened her mouth when she seen it coming and the guy slid it in as Debbie's mouth stretched as it was being shoved in her mouth. Debbie was amazed at how much cock she had in her mouth and gagged when it hit the back of her throat.

The guy stopped shoving and withdrew just a little. Debbie took her free hand and grabbed his cock and began stroking it while it was laying in her mouth. Fuck, she was turned on. Seeing and sucking the black woman's big tits, stroking one of the biggest, blackest cocks she had ever seen and her mouth full of black cock. Debbie then seen Janet on the floor, Oscar eating her pussy and getting mouth fucked by a monster size black cock, watching that big black cock sliding in and out of Janet's delicious, hungry, hot mouth, she let go of the guys cock she had in her hand, reached around, grabbed him by his ass cheek and began pushing him forward until his cock hit the back of her throat, then pushing him backwards. He soon got the idea and began mouth fucking Debbie with smooth, slow strokes.

His cock was wonderful in her mouth. Debbie had let the woman's nipple escape from her mouth, but had her hand on one of them, massaging it, kneading and squeezing the soft flesh. The sound and smell of sex filled the room. Janet and Debbie both slurping cock. The black woman knelt on the floor in front of Debbie, pulled her legs open and drove her head right into Debbie's pussy. Debbie moaned when Marsha's mouth hit her pussy, but with her mouth full of cock, moan was all she could do. Marsha's tongue began licking Debbie's pussy.

Debbie was so wet that her juices had soaked her legs and Marsha's face. Janet happened to notice that one of the black guys had his cock in his hand, jacking off, She took the cock out of her mouth long mouth long enough to tell him to come over here and let her jack him off. Janet took the cock she had been sucking into her mouth, took the other guys cock in her hand and began jacking him off. Everyone was doing something then. Janet getting her pussy eaten, stroking a cock and getting mouth fucked by another huge black cock. Debbie, getting her pussy eaten by Marsha, stroking a cock and she too getting mouth fucked by a monster black cock!

The only thing missing was something in Marsha's pussy, when Debbie thought of the dildo Janet and her fucked with. Debbie took her mouth of the guys cock she was sucking and told Marsha to go into their bedroom and in the top drawer was the dildo and if she wanted something in her pussy, get it and she would fill Marsha's pussy with if. Debbie took the guys cock back in her mouth and began sucking it, when Marsha took her mouth off if Debbie's pussy, got up, went into their bedroom, and came back out with the dildo in her hand. Marsha walked up in front of Debbie, put the dildo up to her pussy and slowly began shoving it up her black pussy until she had all 12 inches in her pussy, got back on the floor and drove her mouth straight back onto Debbie's pussy.

Suddenly, the guys cock Debbie was sucking, exploded, a stream of cum shooting from his cock into Debbie's mouth. He pulled his cock from Debbie's mouth before she could do anything and started shooting his cum all over Debbie's face. Gob after gob hitting Debbie in the face. So much cum squirting from the guys cock, Debbie trying to lick as much of it up as she could, but there was so much of it that it began running off Debbie's chin, down onto her tits and some onto Marsha's hair. Debbie wanted his cum in her belly, not on her face.

She put her mouth onto the head of his cock and let it lay there, still squirting small streams of cum. Debbie waited until her mouth was almost full and swallowed her first mouthful of black cum. It was delicious and she wanted more! Debbie thought that the black guys cum tasted better than white cum and decided to ask Janet some time when she thought of it. She took the guy whose cock she had in her mouth, balls in her hand and gave them a squeeze and that made him shoot a huge stream of cum into her mouth.

Suddenly, Janet screamed, "fuck, I'm cumming, I'm cumming Oscar, I'm gonna cum all over your face, eat my pussy, ohhhh, eat my pussy, fuck, here I cummmmmmmmmmmmmmm, oh fuck, I'm cumming babe, I'm cumming" and wrapped her legs around Oscar's head and pulled his mouth tightly to her pussy as her juices began gushing out of her pussy. Before she could move, the guys cock she was sucking, gave a big twitch and it shot a huge stream of cum straight down Janet's throat. She didn't even have a chance to taste it. Gob after gob shot into Janet's mouth and she swallowed every drop. The black guy was amazed that Janet could swallow so much cum.

No one had paid any attention, but Maria, Janet's daughter in law had come over, entered the house and came into the living room when she heard all the noise coming from there. Maria stopped in her tracks when she seen all the fucking and sucking going on. She looked at the huge black socks that Debbie and Janet were getting and immediately got horny. Maria stuck her hand in her shorts and began massaging her pussy, when one of the black guys noticed her, pulled his cock out of Debbie's hand and went over to Maria and ask her if he could help her. Maria grabbed his big cock and began stroking it. The black guy started undressing Maria, lifting her t shirt over her arms, Maria let go of his cock long enough for her t shirt to slide over her arms, then took the black cock in her hand again. Maria had huge tits, 38DD's and the bra she wore hardly contained them.

They were ready to spill out of it and they barley hid her nipples, which were rock hard by then and the black guys eyes got wide when he unhooked Maria's bra and let her tits spring loose. He immediately took one of her nipples and began sucking on it. Maria let out a small moan as the guy went for Maria's shorts, undone them and began tugging them down, taking Maria's panties with them. Maria's pussy came into view and the guy was surprised at how hairy Maria's pussy was. Maria stepped out of her shorts and stood there naked, jacking the guy off when the black guy yelled to everyone to look at Maria's hairy pussy.

Everyone looked at them and Janet took the cock she was sucking out of her mouth and told Maria that she was glad that she had came over and to cum on in and join the fun. Debbie told Maria that she would love to eat her pussy too and she had been looking forward to when she could taste her pussy for the first time. Maria was so horny by then that she began sliding down onto the floor, pushing her tits over the black guys cock and letting him tit fuck her for a few seconds before scooting down and in one smooth motion, took the black cock straight into her mouth and began sucking his cock right there in front of everyone! Fuck, Maria was horny and didn't care who was watching her suck his black cock. Everyone watched for a minute as the huge black cock slide in and out of Maria's white mouth.

The black cock sliding in and out of Maria's white mouth turning them all on even more. Marsha pulled her tit from Debbie's mouth, went over to where Maria was kneeing on the floor, got under Maria and pulled her pussy down to her face and began eating and licking Maria's very hairy pussy, while Maria was sucking her black friends cock. Maria couldn't take anymore and a huge orgasm went through her.

Oscar went back to eating Janet's delicious pussy and Janet never had taken her mouth off the guys cock she had been sucking, went back to their thing and Debbie, still with the guys cock in her mouth, didn't realize it yet, but the guys cock she had been stroking, moved in front of her and aimed his monster, hard, black cock right at Debbie's pussy, suddenly he grabbed Debbie's ankles, pulled her legs farther apart, raised Debbie's legs a little higher and slammed his cock to the hilt into Debbie's soaking pussy! Debbie, with her mouth full of black cock, couldn't even scream as the huge cock parted her pussy lips and buried its self farther than any cock ever had before in her pussy.

Debbie knew that her white pussy was full of black cock and she could feel the black guys balls on her ass. It felt like a fucking baseball bat was in her cunt and she reached to her belly, pressed on it and could actually feel the black guys cock inside her. But Debbie could not get over the wonderful feeling that the cock was giving her. She wanted to be fucked by the monster cock that was filling her white pussy. She wanted it! The guys cock Debbie was sucking, suddenly pulled it out of her mouth and quickly moved up to and behind Maria, his cock lubricated with Debbie's saliva and his precum, spread Maria's ass cheeks, put the head of his cock against Maria's asshole and shoved.

The head of his cock popped into Maria's asshole and he slowly push in until his black cock was fully into Maria's white asshole and Maria never flinched or missed a beat. Debbie reached for her black lover and pulled him down onto her. Debbie's pussy filled with the biggest cock she ever had and a black one, her legs pointing toward the ceiling began getting the fucking she had only before been able to dream about. Debbie lay there, taking every bit of black cock, her head rolling from side to side, she had locked her legs around the black guys back, matching him stroke for stroke as he pounded Debbie with his cock.

Marsha got up from eating Maria's pussy, he face covered with Maria's juices, looked at Debbie getting fucked, her eyes were closed and she was moaning. Marsha got up walked over to Debbie, straddled Debbie's face with her pussy and lowered her black cunt over Debbie's face. Without even opening her eyes, Debbie knew it was Marsha, her pussy had a different odor to it, a very nice odor and Debbie knew that Janet was on the floor getting her pussy eaten and had a mouthful of black cock and that Maria was on her knee's sucking a black cock and had another black cock fucking her in her asshole, so it had to be Marsha. Such a sweet tasting pussy!

Debbie immediately began eating Marsha's pussy, licking and sucking as much as she could. Marsha was face fucking Debbie, raising and lowering her pussy onto Debbie's face. Debbie was finally eating her first black pussy and she loved it. Debbie noticed Janet getting up and looked over at her. Janet got on her hands and knees and Oscar came up behind Janet, aimed his cock for Janet's pussy and rammed it home. Janet grunted as Oscar's huge cock split her pussy and drove its way deep into her belly.

Oscar began fucking Janet from the rear, doggy style and Janet's tits were flopping back and forth wildly as Janet took Oscar's cock. Janet reached to her pussy with one hand and began massaging it and letting Oscar's cock slide along her fingernail, when Oscar let out a scream and shot a tremendous load of cum far up in Janet's belly. Janet's pussy clung to Oscar's cock, sucking more and more cum from it. Her pussy flowing with her and Oscar's juices!

As soon as Janet was sure that her pussy had milked every drop of cum from Oscar's cock, she let his cock fall out of her pussy, turned around and took Oscar's semi hard cock completely in her mouth and began sucking her cock. Janet pulled her mouth off Oscar's cock and began licking his entire cock clean of their juices and moved to his balls, taking first one in her mouth and then the other, cleaning them both off. Janet licked Oscar's cock all the way up to the head of his cock and slowly lowered her mouth over Oscar's cock and began giving him a smooth, slow blowjob.

Maria in the meantime, had gotten the black guy's cock she had been sucking, to lay down on the floor and without taking the black cock out of her asshole, lowered herself and the black guy whose cock was buried in her asshole, onto the black guy laying on the floor, moved her pussy in position over the guys cock and lowered herself onto his cock. Maria's pussy and asshole were filled with black cock and she could feel them, just a fine wall between her pussy and asshole separating the two cocks and they were fucking Maria in unison.

One cock going in her pussy, one cock going out of her asshole! Debbie was still getting fucked and eating black pussy! Debbie suddenly wanted a black cock in her pussy, another in her asshole and another in her mouth! She took her mouth off Marsha's pussy long enough to tell the black guy fucking her just what she wanted. He looked at his friends and called two of them over. The guy, who had his cock buried in Maria's ass, pulled it out and came over.

Debbie and the black guy that was fucking her, rolled over together, not letting his cock slip out of her pussy and the black guy underneath her, told Debbie to raise her ass up just far enough so that his cock didn't come out of her pussy, so his friend could stick his cock in her white asshole. Debbie did just that. She raised her ass just high enough so that his cock stayed in her pussy. The guy in back of her moved so that his cock was at the entrance to Debbie's asshole and began shoving. Debbie's asshole was tight and there was a lot of resistance, but the head of his cock popped into Debbie's asshole. Fuck it hurt! Debbie ask him to stop and let her asshole get used to it

Debbie was sure that the guys giant cock and tore her asshole wide open, but after a minute, her asshole had become accustomed to the cock in it and she told the guy to go ahead and shove it all the way in her asshole and the guy did just that. With one lunge, his cock hit home. It was in Debbie's asshole up to his balls. Debbie screamed as his cock bore its way in her ass!

The guy lay still again. Only the thin membrane separating his cock in Debbie's pussy from his friends cock. Debbie needed one more cock for her mouth and she got it. One of the guys had been jacking off on the love seat to all the fucking and sucking going on around him and the guys told him to come over and stick his cock in Debbie's warm, waiting mouth. Here it came! Very soon Debbie was gong to get her wish. Suddenly his cock was at her lips, she opened her mouth and it was instantly filled with cock. Debbie had done it finally.

Filled every one of her holes with a cock. Janet seen Debbie with all that cock in her and told Debbie, "to go girl, fuck them, suck that cock, that she looked beautiful, her white skin covered with black skin. Fuck them baby, show then how a white woman fucks black men. Take them all baby and ask for more, fuck'em baby, fuck'em" and continued fucking Oscar. Debbie nearly fainted with pleasure! She had never felt anything so wonderful in her life! When she and Janet were alone, she was going to show Janet just how much she appreciated asking her out the night it had all come together! But for now, Debbie wanted cock and lots of cock! Debbie was lost in lust. She never noticed that everyone else had stopped fucking or sucking and were exhausted, laying around the floor watching her with the three guys! The four of them were putting on a show of shows!

Cock in, cock out, cock in, cock out. Debbie felt like the best part of a sandwich, only better, she had a cock in her mouth! She noticed suddenly that the rest of them were clapping and cheering them on, so she put everything it to it she could. One of the guys said them was going to cum and the other two told him to hang on for a minute and they would all cum together. Debbie wanted them all to cum as close to once as they could too, she wanted to feel three cock shooting cum into her.

The guys all slowed down when one of them yelled, "fuck, I can't hold it back anymore, this cunt is good, let her have it, unggggh, her I cum, get ready for this load bitch, cus here it cums." Before the others could answer, Debbie felt all three of them shooting gobs of cum into her pussy, her asshole and her mouth all at the same time. That was when Debbie passed out! The next thing she knew, she was laying on the couch, one arm hanging over the edge along with one leg, the other arm across her belly and her other leg on the back of the couch. It was dark and quiet and she knew that she had been fucked good! She wondered where the other's had gone.

She got up from the couch, fuck, every party of her ached, but she made her way to the bedroom. There on the bed, sound asl**p were Janet and Maria, lying in each other's arms. Debbie silently climbed in bed, next to Maria, took one of Maria's tits in her hand and put the other hand top Maria's pussy, rubbed it a few times, stuck two fingers in Maria's pussy and fell asl**p herself!... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1477  |  
91%
  |  5

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4512  |  
93%
  |  14

House Of Debauchery Part 1

Alternate Title: How my Mother Became A Prostitute - Another story
I haven't proofread this one yet.

hi1@hotmail.com

===============================================================

I can hear the rythmic creaking of the bed in next room. The moans of obvious pleasure and dirty talk between a man and a woman leaves no doubt that they are having sex. The woman is Gina, my girlfriend. The man is her customer.

I met Gina about an year back. Actually I saw her ad to provide "guilty pleasure and full relaxation" to men. I was 17 with raging hormones and nice long dick. Gina, was 42. She had a soft face and lines of age had already made their mark on her face, especially under her big green eyes. When I saw her the first time, Gina had her dark hair pulled behind in a bun. She looked quite pretty with lipstick on her full lips and mascara and eye shadow to accentuate her already beautiful eyes. She had big round breasts that must have been the dream of every man but the angels of youth had left her body and her boobs sagged so far down that her long black pierced nipples touched her belly. Once could see ripples of baby fat and love handles on her sides. It was clear that no matter how hard she tried to keep in shape, the slowing metabolism of 42 year old body made it difficult to have a flat belly. What was amazing was the how her waist flared into 2 magnificient hips. Big, wide and oh so soft they were the wet dream of every boy and man who liked big butts. They were not grossly over fatty but just enough to give her the hourglass figure that any prostitute needs to lure young guys like me.

When i first saw her, she was actually sitting on her "service" bed and had a robe on but even then I could tell how sexy her matronly hips were.

I loved Gina from the first time I saw her. She was an independent provider and worked out of her home. She was gentle, funny and warm.

She had a body and mannerisms that makes one feel happy and comfortable. Most of her clients, she told me came back for more and she always welcomed them with open arms and open legs.

However, when I first met Gina, she refused to sl**p with me.

"I can't. You are too young." she said looking at my face.

"But I setup an appointment." I replied taking my shoes off. I knew that prostitutes always wanted to get more and maybe this was her way of raising the price.

"No. I mean how do I know that you don't work for law enf***ement." she said and smiled revealing her perfect white teeth.

By now I was turned on beyond self control. She was the sexiest woman I had ever seen and she was sitting 2 feet away from me, half dressed and ready to be taken. I wouldn't have stopped even if she asked for more money. The funny part was that she didn't.

"I want to see some ID and I want you to tell me if you are Police." she sounded genuinely concerned. "I can go to jail if you are u******e hun." all through the conversation I had been stripping and by now I was down to my underpants. I was frustrated with her and it showed as an 8" hard on through my boxer shorts. But Gina didn't move. She still had her robe on, a gentle smile as if she understood what I was going through but she sat on her bed cross legged, waiting for me to show her the ID.

I realized that she will not let me touch her unless I do show her the proof of age. I fished out my wallet from the levi's on floor and fumbled through it to find the my license. I gave it to her. She looked the picture and then back at me and then she looked at the date of birth.

She stood up and stepped closer to me, carefully avoiding my hard cock jutting through my shorts. She ran her fingers through my hair and as I leaned forward to kiss her, she grabbed my hair.

"Oh honey! I am sorry but I can't provide any service to you. You are still 17 and frankly I am too old to land up in jail now." I tried to kiss her again.

"Please." she turned her face away. "Just come back in a few months and I will give you everything that you want. But you must leave now." I stood in the middle of the room while Gina sat on her bed. I was dejected, my arms falling down to my sides. My cock was already soft.

I looked at Gina once more and realized that she wouldn't entertain me. I made one last ditch effort , "Are you sure?" "I am sorry" she said. I could see she was genuinely unhappy, almost sad that she was turning away a client. I let my head fall back and closed my eyes. My cock peeked its head through my underwear and then I looked back at her and smiled.

"But when you come back, I will give you a free one hun." she said smiling.

In that moment I realized that she didn't care about the money. She was really sad she couldn't take care of my needs. This feeling sent a chill through my spine. Within few seconds my cock was hard again. It sprung forth so suddenly that it caught Gina by surprise.

She fell back half way and this sudden movement caused her robe to open. I saw her large, sagging breasts and dark aereols. Her pierced nipples almost touched her naval. She still had her legs crossed so i couldn't get a view of her cunt but she had really, nice and smooth thigs and hips. Before she could pull her robe back, I was on top of her. She tried to push me aways but i held her arms and started kissing her lips muttering "I love you. God! I love you".

I realized she wasn't struggling very hard. After a few seconds I didn't even have to hold her hands and in a minute of so she had her arms around me as i kissed her and mashed her tits with my chest.

"What are you doing?" she whispered and ran her fingers through my hair.

"I want you" I said looking into her eyes.

"I know." She replied and opened her legs.

We didn't speak a word after that. She scooted back on bed, took off her robe and opened her legs wider. I kneeled between them and then as we kissed and embraced, we fell back on her bed. She guided my cock into her vagina and i was surprised to feel how loose it was.

"Ofcourse" I thought "A 45 year old whore like her can't have a tight, 18y/o pussy".

Gina now had both her hands on my naked hips and pulled me in with every thrust.

She had her eyes open and looked into my eyes encouraging me.

"Oh Yeah. That's it. Fuck me, suck me, make me yours." she whispered in my ears.

I kissed her while massaging her large tits. In a minute of so I came.

I came a lot in her. I could feel jets after jets of cum shooting out of my cock and into her wet and loose, oversized pussy with large, dark labia. Gina felt it too. She grabbed my hips with both hands and pulled me in hard as if she didn't want to let me go ever.

As I came she muttered "Yes! That's it! Cum in me baby. cum in my pussy."

I felt spent in a few seconds I could feel Gina's loose but surprisingly agile cunt squeezing the remaining cum out of my cock. I smiled. She was a whore but she liked what she did. She was really good at it.

My cock lost its erection very rapidly and in a few more seconds it plopped out of the slimy cunt of this 45 year old prostitute even though i still lay on top of her, Gina held my face in her hands and started kissing me all over. "My little baby. My darling. My man. You came so much. I can feel your cum soaking every part of my pussy." I smiled.

"Did you like it honey?" she asked stroking my hair gently.

"I loved it." I said still panting.

"Maybe we should do it again." she suggested playfully.

"I just got 60 bucks." I confessed. Now that i had cum, I didn't care. I wanted to leave.

"Oh!" She looked disappointed. "Come to me next time when you have money." I lifted myself from the bed. Gina made no attempt to move. She was lying on her back, her legs opened. Her large breasts flopped on either side of her chest and her freshly fucked pussy red and raw. She was smiling as I pulled my jeans back up.

That was about 3 months back. Since then I visited Gina, every week, sometimes a couple of times a week depending upon how much cash I had.

We were now getting comfortable with each other. Gina knew what I liked and provided me exactly that.

Then a few week back she asked me out. It started very casually when I visited her at about 9 PM on my way back home from library. After sex she suggested we go out to eat. I was hungry but broke. I had just given her my last 50 bucks. She smiled and told me the dinner was on her. For some reason, going out for dinner with an older prostitute was exciting.

Gina drove us to a nice Italian restaurant a few miles from her place. While we waited outside she held my hand and kissed me several times while people watched. I knew it was pretty weird for all those people to see a young teenager with a 45 year old whore dressed in a micro mini, pink pantyhose and pumps, bare midriff showing her belly hanging out on top of her skirt. A small black blouse with no bra made her look more of a whore than if she were completely naked.

I enjoyed the thrill of depravity and let her grab my butt as she kissed me on my neck and lips.

Once we were seated, Gina ordered the wine and the food and we made out in our booth. She paid close to $75 for the dinner that night.

After that I started visiting her whenever I could. Sometimes I showed up in the morning and sometimes on my way back. We had sex almost every single time I was there. I loved cumming her in big pussy and off late Gina had been encouraging me to ask her out more often.

She often called me on friday and saturday night and after sex suggested we go out for a movie or dinner, even arcades. Needless to say I didn't mind. Heck, why should I? She paid for the evening while I loved showing off my slutty, older girlfriend to all those horny teenagers out there. Did I say girlfriend? Yes, that's how it started.

I showed up at around 6 in the evening at Gina's place. She wanted me to take her to a movie.

I reached her house and knocked as I alwasy did but she didn't open the door. I waited for a few minutes and then as I started walking towards the back door, I heard the door open. I saw a man in jeans and white t-shirt coming out of the house. He looked around sheepishly and walked hurriedly towards a car parked some distance away on the street. I knew he was one of Gina's clients. I don't know why but I felt a sudden pang of jealousy but before I could think further my cell phone rang. It was Gina and she was asking me when I will come to pick her up.

"I am here. " I said knocking on the door. I heard her hurried steps coming towards the door and then she asked, "Is it you honey." " Yes" was all I could manage.

She opened the door halfway, staying out of sight but giving me enough room to enter. This is how she always opened the door, even the first time when I came to see her.

I entered the house and found her in a sheer red robe and nothing underneath. The living room was dark but her smooth, naked body was glowing in the faint light coming from her service room. She kissed me lightly on the lips.

"Just give me 20 minutes. I will freshen up. Do you want to eat something honey?" she asked me walking back inside the house, to the bathroom I figured.

"No." I was short.

"What's wrong baby?" she asked me from the bathroom.

"Nothing" I said. After a minute of silence I asked "Who was that man?" " Oh My God!" she exclaimed. "You are jealous!" I could see the excitement in her voice.

I looked away but she squatted in front of me and held my face in her arms. We looked into each other's eyes and then she said " Baby! I love you but you know what I do. This is how we met." I couldn't say anything. She was right.

"We have been seeing each other for 3 months." she continued. "I know that you like me but you are more than just a client to me." "Look at me", she said, "You don't even pay for sex half the time and you've been asking me out almost every weekend." That wasn't true. The bitch made me ask her out. But I kept quiet and let her talk.

"I know a man doesn't like to see his girlfriend doing other guys but this is my job. I like it and this the only way I know how to make money. If you love me, you will have to accept me for who I am." "A whore", I muttered.

"Yes, a whore. A prostitute. A woman who sells her body to make money" she spoke rather firmly.

"I like you" I said.

"That's all?" she prodded me then looking me straight in the eyes she said "That's not good enough for me Dave. I am looking for a man. A man who will stand tall and say I am his girlfriend, his lover. I love you darling but I can't go on with you just liking me." I looked away.

"When I met you, I thought you were mature beyond your years. Maybe I was wrong" she said to me raising her voice.

That was it. No man can hear that he is not a man enough and I was no different.

"I love you" I blurted out before I knew what was happening. That fucking bitch knew how to manipulate men both through her cunt and her mouth! I was trapped but I felt a sudden calm.

"Oh honey!" she squealed, "I love you too". With that she helped me with my underwear and took my flaccid cock in her mouth. For next few minutes my girlfriend sucked my cock like a whore that she really was.

I could see the top of her head bobbing up and down on my now erect penis while her loose tits flopped side to side.

From there on I never paid Gina and she never asked for the money either.

A few weeks passed in a bliss where I was always satisfied. I would show up at her place unannounced and use the spare key to enter her house. More often than not I found her with client. As I waited in the bedroom I could always hear her having sex in service room with one of her johns. She would often come to the bedroom right after the men left and told me how much she loved me even when her body would be covered with bite marks left by her clients. I was under no illusion.

I knew Gina liked to have sex but I also knew that she really cared for me.

My mother by now was not clueless either. She knew I had a new girlfriend and she knew the name but nothing else. She often teased me about her saying things like most women lost their little boys after he moves away to live with his girlfriend but she had lost me the day I met Gina. She was a good sport about it though and always asked me to bring Gina home someday.

I think it was summer and I was relaxing at Gina's place. She was in her service room with 2 clients having a threesome and I could hear all of them panting and encouraging each other to fuck and cum.

Finally, after almost an hour the men left. I didn't hear Gina closing the door after them so I got up and walked out in the living room. The door was still open. I kicked it shut and then walked into the service room. Gina was lying on her back. Her knees folded and open. Her tits were hanging on either side while her large loose cunt had been fucked open. Her body was covered in sweat and she had a smile on her lips .

I could tell she had a good time. A few 20s on the side table was her payment from this session.

"Do you need a drink?" I asked her. This didn't bother me anymore "Sure" she said smiling. "And by the way, your mom called. She wants me to come over for dinner on Sat night." "What?" I stopped and wheeled around.

"Yeah! It was not easy talking to her. I had a man in my ass and another in my cunt and she wanted to talk." Gina said grinning. "I had to signal the men to be quiet and told her I was in the middle of something and will call her back soon." "She must have found your number in my pocket." I said.

"So?" She looked at me and asked "are you gonna take me to see your mom or not?" "I have to, don't I?" I said smiling weakly. "After all you are my girlfriend".

Gina got up and walked on her knees coming closer to me. She kissed me lightly on the lips and said "Don't worry honey. I will be a good girl. She is going to love me."

My mother hated her! She threw a fit when she saw a 45 year old whore dressed in red vinyl micro mini and red latex thigh high boots, a sheer white blouse with no bra and of course no panties! This is how Gina had decided to dress up for her first meeting with her 18 year old boyfriend's mom.

"Who the fuck is this?" mom yelled. "What the fuck are you thinking Dave?" "Oh for Christ's sake. Calm down Carol" Gina suggested taking a bite out of ginger bread mom had made for us.She was sitting at the dinner table almost amused at my mom's temper.

"Shut the fuck up you bitch" mom snapped at her. "I am talking to my son who has obviously lost his mind." She turned towards me "What is wrong with you? Can't you see this woman is all wrong for you? She is as old as me!" mom had tears in her eyes by now.

She grabbed my shirt and shook me as if trying to wake me up. "What the hell were you thinking bringing this old whore into my house?" "Mom" I said " Calm down. Gina is a nice girl and we love each other." "Yeah! Listen to your son Carol." Gina chimed in knowing well that mom will flip out. "For once let him be the man that he really is." "He is my baby and you stay out of this you fucking bitch" mom roared. I held her arm to stop her from pouncing upon Gina and shredding her to pieces.

"Mom! Please." I pleaded. "You are making a scene" "Are you mad?" mom couldn't believe her ears. "Can't you see what this slut has done to you? You don't love her and I know she doesn't love you. She just wants sex from a young boy and I bet it doesn't matter if she gets it from you or your friend Carl." "I don't like Carl that much." Gina butted in again "But Mike, now there's a fine young man with a dick a woman can suck all day" she said licking her lips.

Mom stood in the room speechless, while Gina kept sipping her.water.

"What's the matter Carol?" she said " Didn't your son tell you what I do for living?" Mom turned to me, her mouth open and her breath coming in short, quick gasps. I saw her large breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily as if she had just run a mile.

"What the fuck is this bitch talking about?" she asked almost whispering.

"Mom, Gina is in service industry. She gives men sensual massages" "SHE IS A WHORE" mom lost her self control and ran towards Gina. "I will kill you you fucking bitch. I am gonna tear you apart." She grabbed Gina who was still sitting on a chair by her hair and pulled her down. "Get the fuck out of my house you fucking slut." mom was yelling hysterically.

I had to rescue my girlfriend. I grabbed mom's arms and pulled her away. "Let her go mom. Please!" My mother started sobbing and then collapsed in my arms. She was hurt, she was wounded and I knew it will be a while before she regains consiousness.

I looked at Gina and said " you could have been gentle with her" "Your mom has the right to know about us Dave. She cares for you and I can't lie to her." Mom was on the floor and I had her head in my lap and I caressed her forehead.

Gina stood up and was straightening her hair "I think it is much better that I told her the truth now." "What if she doesn't accept you?" my doubts resurfaced.

"Don't tell me you can't leave mama. You are a grown up man. Please don't tell me you need mommy." Gina said sarcastically.

"Bitch" I muttered.

In a few minutes mom regained her consiousness. I helped her sit on a chair and gave her some coffee.

Gina was sitting across the table facing mom. Both women stared at each other for quite sometime before my mother spoke.

"I want you out of my son's life. He is too young for you and anyway you can have hundreds of other men you sl**p with." "I will not leave Dave. I love him" Gina said firmly Mom looked at me and then back at Gina and said "I have given Dave everything he needed and I can die for him Gina." "Yes. you can die for him." Gina said. "But can you send him to college? Can you buy him the new car that he wants? No Carol. You can't. So what good is your dying? I love your son and I can give him all that he wants. I may be a prostitute but I love your son and that is all that matters. Look Carol you have a choice. Either we can all live happily together or Dave will move in with me." Mom looked at me again and I looked away.

"Do you really love this woman Dave?" she asked me.

"Yes mom. Gina is the first woman I have ever felt comfortable with.

She didn't ask me for sex, I asked her and has given me everything that I need." "It is settled then." Mom said with a tone of finality. "You can move in with your girlfriend" "REally mom!" I said. I felt like someone had lifted the load off my chest " I love you mom." "And I love you too dear. I can see that Gina can give you much more than what I will be able to and you two are obviously in love so why should I stand in your way." Gina looked at me and then said "actually, Dave has already told me how much he loves you Carol and I think he really needs you around." I had no idea what Gina had in mind but I liked the fact that she was acknowledging me in front of my mother.

Mom was confused too.

"Dave and I want to be together but we would love to have you with us." Gina said.

"Are you asking me to move n with you guys?" mom said looking at Gina and then at me.

"My work keeps my quite busy and I can't work around the house that much. Also even though Dave is a grown up man, he needs adult supervision. Your supervision. I am worried that he may not be putting enough effort in his studies." Mom looked at me and grinned and said "Yeah. I alwasy had to keep a check on this little monstor. Otherwise he spends more time masturbating than studying." "You said it!" Gina said. "I caught him jacking off right after we had sex. Twice!" Both women looked at me and started laughing loudly even as my face became red with embarassment.

" Gina" my mother said "We have a big house here. We got a few rooms.

How about you move in with us?" In 2 days Gina came to live with us. She didn't have much stuff. Mom gave her the room below that Gina could use as her service room.

Of 2 rooms above, 1 was set aside as my study room. While 3rd became our bedroom. In the beginning mom suggested she will sl**p in Gina's service room but often Gina would have clients late night while mom wanted to sl**p early as her shift started at 6 AM on certain days of the week.

Finally we all agreed that mom could sl**p with us in our bedroom - the bed was large enough for 3 of us. Gina and I used her service room to have sex but sometimes during the night if we were both horny and didn't want to go down, we would just have sex in the bed with mom sl**ping right next to her. Gina was alwasys loud during sex - with me and with her clients and she didn't care if mom was in bed with us.

But my mother was a lovely woman. She would just turn around and try to sl**p even when her son and his girlfriend were fucking each other like a****ls in heat. At times she would actually ask us if she should go downstairs but unless we were trying something crazy like a little role play or s&m, we let mom stay.

In a few weeks even that stopped. Gina didn't wear anything but her sheer robes in the house and soon mom got used to seeing her naked.

Now she didn't even turn around while Gina and I had sex and after a few weeks she even started encouraging us to fuck more and give her the grandc***d.

One evening as I entered the house, I heard Gina and mom giggling in her service room. I peaked inside. Gina had only a thong on. She was sitting on the bed and her large naked breasts were flat on her chest and belly. Mom was sitting across her. She was topless but had a robe and panties on. Her rather large breasts were exposed and Gina was rubbing them.

I couldn't understand what my naked girlfriend was doing to my half naked mother but I hoped they were not getting ready to have sex.

Thankfully they were not.

As they heard me come in, both women turned to look at me. Mom blushed but Gina smiled and stood up on the bed and then started walking towards me, her tits flopping side to side.

"Hi Honey. You are home early" she said kissing me , almost oblivious to her nakedness.

"What are you doing?" I asked looking at mom.

"Oh that! Not what you think!" Gina shrieked "You got a dirty little mind hun but I am not having sex with my boyfriend's mom." "Then what?" I asked still ooking at mom.

"I am helping your mother to pump her breasts." Gina said going back to the bed. I saw a few bottles filled with white liquid.

As I stared blankly Gina continued her explanation. "Your mom told me how she breast fed you till you were 13. No wonder you like women with big boobs." "Anyway, she is still lactating and if her breasts are not pumped properly it causes lot of discomfort and pain. I am helping her get the milk out. Look how much came from just one breast" she held up a bottle with the white liquid.

Then I watched Gina take my mother's right breast in her hand. She caressed it and then pinched the nipple. Streams of white milk shot forth and sprayed Gina's breasts and belly. Both women giggled.

"Help me here hun" Gina said. "Please hold the bottle while I milk your mom" Mesmerized I did what she asked. I knew we were just helping mom with her chronic pain. I watched Gina milk my mother's large breasts for next few minutes, till the bottle filled up. Mom just looked at her breasts or at me and Gina and smiled weakly.

"I think that's enough for today" Gina said. "How do you feel Carol." "Great!" mom sighed. "It really feels good. I haven't felt this satisfied since I last fed Dave" "Oh good" Gina said. " May be you should let Dave breast feed again.

I tell you, he still loves it!" Both women started laughing their breasts and belly jiggling.


I had other things on my mind.

"What happens to the milk?" I asked rather seriously.

This sent the women in fresh gales of laughter and mom even fell back.

Then Gina picked up a bottle and thrust it between my lips. I tasted the fresh, sweet milk of my mother. It brought back lot of memories but above all I felt happy and safe. I started suckling at the plastic nipple and emptied the bottle in a few minutes. Both Gina and my mother watched me with amusement but then mom ran her fingers through my hair and called me her baby.

That night Gina nad I had wild sex while mom watched. Gina was on her back , her legs pinned behind her ears while i pounded her cunt.

We both reached our climax in a few minutes and my cum filled Gina's cunt and then started dripping on her thighs.

"I am glad Dave is with you Gina." mom said as both Gina and I caught our breaths. I was still on top of her, my cock buried in her cunt.

"There's so much he can learn from you that a girl his age wouldn't know." Gina nad I kissed passionately and then we both kissed mom goodnight.

Next few days were uneventful. I often found Gina pumping my mother's milk laden breasts in her service room while they talked.

After both the bottles were full, the women offered me the sweet nectar. This satisfied my hunger but gave me a terrible hardon that Gina would suck till I climaxed in her mouth. Sometimes mom would watch and encourage us and sometimes she just left us alone.


One night I woke up in the middle of the night. I was alone in the bed. Both Gina and mom were downstairs, watching TV.

I got up and walked out of the room. I looked down and saw both the women sitting and tlaking in the faint light of TV. They were naked.

"And have you noticed how much my breasts have grown?" mom said to Gina.

"That's just the milk Carol. I think you should start nursing Dave again. It is obvious you want to." Gina replied.

"But he is a big boy now. I like the fact that he likes my milk but I don't want him to suck on my tits. I don't want him to turn into a mama's boy." "Well, that's your choice. But if you want to feed your son, I don't mind" Gina said. "By the way, I think my ass is spreading faster than before." "Really" mom said Gina got up and turned around, thrusting her large, fleshy ass out at my mother.

"Well. It used to be size 38 when I met Dave. I think it is 42 now. I don't know what to do Carol. My clients like my ass but I don't want it to grow too much." Gina said looking over her shoulder at mom Mom touched the large, white globes of my girlfriend's magnificient behind with both hands and then started massaging them.

"Well I think your hips look beautiful Gina. I have seen how much Dave likes them. He can't seem to get enough of your ass." "Frankly, I wish I looked like you." Gina complained. "You have a perfect body Carol. Your tits are large, your nipples are long, you are lactating and your ass is perfectly round and still firm." "Oh stop!" mom giggled.

"I am serious." Gina said turning around and facing mom. "So many of my clients are ogling you when they are fucking me. Some even tried talking to me about you while they were in my pussy!" Mom continued to giggle and laugh. It was obvious she was very flattered.

Gina bent over and cupped mom's breasts. She then lifted them as if she were weighing the melons in a grocery store.

"Have you ever considered working with me?" Gina asked.

Mom was astonished. "What? I am not a whore. You know that I work" "As a clerk. Yeah I know. How much do you make Carol? 20 bucks an hour? 25? I can make over 400 a day with just a couple of hours of work." "I can't do what you do?" mom said looking away.

"Why not Carol? You think you are better than me?" Mom didn't say anything.

"Look at me." Gina commanded my mother. "We need more money and I want to spend more time with Dave. I want you to take a client tomorrow and help me." I walked back into the room.

A few minutes later, Gina and mom returned and lay on either side of me. They were both excited. Gina grabbed my flaccid cock and shook it hard to get an erection. When that didn't work, she grabbed my balls and took the head in her mouth.

In a few minutes she was on top of me, inserting my cock in her cunt.

"Open your legs you motherfucker." she cursed loudly.

Both mom and I squirmend but she didn't care. "Give me your cock you fucking son of a bitch. I know you are not sl**ping you asshole." Suddenly i saw mom turning around to face us.

She put her hand on my arm and smiled gently. "Do what she says honey" My cock was now buried in Gina's cunt and she started bobbing up and down fucking herself.

"Now tell him" Gina said "Dave. Honey." my mother said haltingly . "I will start working with Gina from tomorrow. Together we can make lot of money quickly." "Sure mom" I said smiling.

This happened about a month back.

I return home to find my mother or my girlfriend fucking strange men everyday. Sometimes they are both doing the clients and sometimes they are both resting after servicing a few clients.

Together they are making up 20 grand a month, most of which is being put into property, stocks and other assets.

Just like Gina, mom loves being a prostitute and because she has a fresher body, she is able to charge a lot more than Gina.

Gina and I got marred last week. We held the ceremony in our backyard.

Gina wore a red vinyl skirt and little stars on her nipples and nothing else.

My mother decided to wear an expensive silky, white dress with no underwear. The dress was so sheer it showed her large nipples and cunt lips clearly.

The women invited their regular clients for the wedding. A few black and Mexican men.

Before the wedding, the black guys fucked Gina and filled her ass and cunt with fresh, hot cum. My mother then brought the bride out where I waited.

The priest married us in a few minutes and my bride kissed me deeply.

We went into the service room and had group sex. The mexican men fucked my wife while i watched. Then i fucked her cum filled cunt while mom took the men out for drinks and lunch. Gina reminded me that I have to share her with other men all my life by making me lick her cum filled cunt.

When we came out, we found mom in the center of the lawn. She had lifted her dress around her waist, exposing her large white ass to the group of men who surrounded her. Loud music played and we all watched my mother performing a cabaret where she rubbed her privates on the bodies of our guests.

Later that night the3 of us left for our honeymoon to Hawaii.

The women worked out of the hotel room in the morning and we all went out during the day.

It has been a good life for me so far. Gina is still milking my mother's breasts every morning and I get to drink the milk.

We are saving a lot too and both women hope to retire in a couple of years.... Continue»
Posted by hi1 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1914  |  
98%
  |  10

my mother

this is a true story..

i grew up realy attached to my mom. my dad left her for her cousin. i know, scandalous stuff. so, my mother was devastated, she started thinkng sexualy about everything..everyday. this happen when i was 12yo. my mom always walked around the house even greet my friends in a skimpy tanktop & realy trashy panties. she would sit on the sofa, light a cigarette & just leave her legs wide open. me & my cousins & some friends would enjoy telling stories bout our moms & i would let all of them jack off while looking through the window. one rainy night, i got d***k & a little wasted off of hard drinks i decided to lay next to mom & just start touching her. she was sl**ping with one boob hanging out her shirt. i started touching it then when i couldnt help it no more, i sucked it hard!! she woke up and yelled at me to stop!! i did..then she looked at my hand around my 7inch cock & asked me to just lay next to her & rest. i then fell asl**p. woke up to my mom moaning. she was right next to me fucking my cosin's brains out. she commanded me to watch cause i supposedly caused that..so i did. my dick was raging hard. my mom didjt even take her shirt off so her dd's were flopping out of her tanktop. her eyes were locked on me. screaming "fuck me!! fuck your mom!!" after my cousin sprayed his cum on my mom's tummy i asked him to stay & watch me fuck my mother. she layed down beside me calling me "anak" son in filipino..i pulled her towards the window & started eating her big mature pussy. she then yelled out **** me anak!!! fuck your mother hard!! then she picked up the phone & called my dad!! she said she wanted him to hear this. so i grabbed her tits hard & stood by the front window of the house & stuck my dick in my mother's cunt. she said, " look at me and fuck me anak!!! **** me anak!! " so then she wanted to go on top so i let her!! i kept staring at my mom's face, sweaty, mad, horny..she then cried out loud..fuck me hard anak!! i'm your mother!!! so i started shouting "mama oh..mama!! " she pulled away finger fucked while staring at her son then came in front of me..so then i took her to her room & made her call her s****r & friends while her son fucked her..she was soaking wet looking at her baby boy..then yelled mama i wanna cum in you!! she replied do whatever you want anak..**** my pussy anak!! she pulled my head up close to her face & kept saying..i am your mother..anak..fuck me..i screamed mama!! mama!! she came again this time with me..... Continue»
Posted by mumcest 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 4917  |  
62%
  |  11